2

3
4
5
6
 Prologue

«Ya a ya a ya a - Wha t's up? - I a m Noi ta n - the much-l oved - cute ma s cot - of [Ki ngdom Roya l e]!»

«Huh? - You a re wOnderi ng - why s uCh a n - outs ta ndi ng pers Ona l i ty -l i ke me i s here? - Eehm - I thOught - I wi l l expl a i n - [Ki ngdom Roya l e]
to you - pi Ti ful guys - whos e memory - i s a bout a s gOod - a s a chi Cken's ! - Al though you - l owl i ves coUl d - ea s i l y be mi s ta ken - for the
ori Gi n - of the word 'i di ot' - I a m ki Nd to you! - I a m the ma Scot - a fter a l l »

«Al ri ght - I wi Ll - begi n now!»

«To be frAnk - [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s a ga me - a bout ki l l i Ng - a nd decei vi ng - ea ch other»

«The s i x pl a yers - get thei r own - [cl a s s es ] a nd - ha ve to mEet - thei r res pecti ve - vi ctory cOndi ti ons . - I wi l l now - di s Pl a y the [cl a s s es ] - a nd
the vi ctOry condi ti ons !»

☆ [King]
Victory conditions: Dea th of the [Pri nce] a nd [Revol uti ona ry]
☆ [Prince]
Victory conditions: Dea th of the [Ki ng], [The Doubl e] a nd [Revol uti ona ry]
☆ [The Double]
Victory conditions: Dea th of the [Pri nce] a nd [Revol uti ona ry]
☆ [Sorcerer]
Victory conditions: Survi vi ng
☆ [Knight]
Victory conditions: Dea th of the [Ki ng] a nd [Pri nce]
☆ [Revolutionary]
Victory conditions: Dea th of the [Ki ng], [Pri nce] a nd [The Doubl e]

«The ga me ends - once evEryone's - vi ctory condi ti ons - ha ve beEn met! - Put a nother wa y - the gAme won't - end jus t by - cl Ea ri ng one's own
- vi ctory condi ti ons - For exa Mpl e - i f you a re the [Ki ng] - a nd both the - [Pri nce] a nd thE [Revol uti ona ry] - di ed - the ga me wi l l not - end a s
l Ong a s - the [Kni ght] - who s ti l l a i ms - for yOur l i fe - i s a l i ve»

«Therefore - s omeone deFi ni tel y - ha s to s ta rt ki l l i ng.»

«Huh? How to ki l l ? Al l pl a yers get a kni fe, s o s i mpl y s ta rt to s l a ughter ea ch other.»

«Ha h? You ca n't do s omethi ng l i ke tha t? Go ki l l yours el f you fool ! Don't you get tha t ma nki nd's a bea uti ful ra ce tha t ca n s l a ughter ea ch
other even wi thout a ny mea ni ngful goa l !»

«Ethi cs ? Ah, you're ta l ki ng a bout tha t a mbi guous thi ng tha t cha nges a l ong wi th the envi ronment. You ca n't ki l l beca us e of tha t? It ma kes
me s i ck but I ha ve to a dmi t tha t ma y be true. Don't worry! [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s prepa red s o tha t even wi mps l i ke you ca n ki l l ea ch other!
We ki ndl y i mpl emented a s ys tem tha t l ets you ki l l s omeone by s i mpl y pres s i ng a button.»

«......»

«Mh? I a m - not a ngRy! - Uhm - I wi l l now - expl a i n - the s ki l l s - of eAch [cl a s s ] - i ncl udi ng the s ki l l s - to ki l l others »

Skills of the [King]

- [Murder]
He ca n s el ect a pl a yer he wa nts to ki l l a nd reques t the [Sorcerer] or the [Kni ght] to execute thi s a cti on. He does not need to s el ect.
- [Substitution]
He ca n once a voi d bei ng the ta rget of [As s a s s i na ti on] by cha ngi ng rol es wi th [The Doubl e] for a s i ngl e da y. If he wa s s el ected a s the
ta rget on thi s da y, [The Doubl e] wi l l di e i ns tea d of the [Ki ng].

Skills of the [Prince]

- [Throne Succession]
He becomes a bl e to us e [Murder] once the [Ki ng] a nd [The Doubl e] di ed.
- [Anti-magic]
He ca nnot be ki l l ed by [Sorcery].

7
Skills of [The Double]
- [Inheritance]
If the [Ki ng] di es or [Subs ti tuti on] wa s executed, he becomes a bl e to us e [Murder].

Skills of the [Sorcerer]

- [Sorcery]
He ca n choos e whether to effecti vel y ki l l the cha ra cter tha t wa s s el ected by [Murder]. The ta rgeted cha ra cter wi l l become a burnt
corps e.

Skills of the [Knight]

- [Deathblow]
He ca n choos e whether to effecti vel y ki l l the cha ra cter tha t wa s s el ected by [Murder]. Onl y executa bl e when the [Sorcerer] i s dea d. The
ta rgeted cha ra cter wi l l di e due to behea di ng.

Skills of the [Revolutionary]

- [Assassination]
He ca n a s s a s s i na te the s el ected cha ra cter. He does not need to s el ect one. The ta rgeted cha ra cter wi l l become a s tra ngul a ted corps e.

«Ba s i ca l l y - the mi ghti er the s Ki l l s - the hi gher the ri s k - one bea rs - Therefore you ca nNot - ca l l a ny [cl a s s ] - a dva nta geous .»

«I wi l l now - expl a i n the - ti meta bl e of thi s gAme - whi ch i s s urpri s i ngl y - i mporta nt»

~12 <A>
- Break, standby in own room
12~14 <B>
- Gathering in the big room
14~18 <C>
- Selection of [Secret Meeting] partner until 14:40. Spend 30 minutes in the room of the selected character.
- The [King] is able to select a target for [Murder].
- The [Sorcerer] can use [Sorcery] (the [Knight] can use [Deathblow]).
(The character that was targeted by [Sorcery] or [Deathblow] will die at 17:55)
18~20 <D>
- Gathering in the big room.
20~22 <E>
- Dinner in own room.
(If no food supply available, death by turning into a mummy)
- The [Revolutionary] can use [Assassination].
(The character that was targeted by [Assassination] will immediately die)
22~ <F>
- Break, sleep

«Us e thi s ta bl e - to pl a n the ti Mi ng - of va ri ous a cti ons !»

«Ah ri ght - there i s s ti l l - s omeThi ng I ha ve - to tel l you»

«Actua l l y - [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s a gAme - tha t i s bei ng pl a yed - by one a fter the oTher - When you a re the pl a yer - the otHers a re - jus t NPCs -
a nd wi l l not - rea l l y di e when - you kIl l them! - Is n't tha t grea t? - You ca n ki l l - a t ea s e - You ca n enjoy - the ga me.»

«Eh? You ca n s ti l l - not enjoy the ga me - even thOugh - the others a re NPCs ?»

«Wha t i s a n i nca pa bl e pi ece of tra s h l i ke you who s pent a bori ng l i fe a nd woul dn't even get a n a rti cl e on Ya hoo News when dyi ng s a yi ng?
Entrus t your body to your l us t a nd s a vor ea ch moment of thi s enjoyment! Tha t jus t s ui ts s omeone l i ke you who ca n ha rdl y be di s ti ngui s hed
from a hog!»

«......»

«Jus t joki ng ☆! Di d I - s urpri s e yOu? Noi ta n i s everyone's - dea r ma s Cot - s o I woul d - never thi nk - l i ke tha t ☆»

«Wel l then - pl ea s e enJoy [Ki ngdom Roya l e]!»

8
I'm in a scene I can only remember in my dreams.

"To be honest, I'm not pleased with this development."

I still don't know what kind of face he has, even though I should have become used to seeing him by now.

"Ironically, this development was called forth by Daiya Oomine-kun, even though he's supposed to be your enemy. ...No, maybe it's more accurate to
say that he did so because he's your enemy."

But even while saying such things, he (she?) is still smiling, full of composure. He's disgusting as always.

"Your goal and mine resemble one another after all."

Goal?

This word makes me suspicious. He didn't seem to have a goal; rather, it seemed as though he had just been playing with us.

So I won't believe that. Isn't it rather the opposite? Hasn't he always tried to destroy the everyday life I've been trying to preserve?

"If it were like that, would I have really helped you destroy the 'box' when your body was taken over?"

You did that just in order to observe me, didn't you?

"Hehe... that's just a pastime for me and not my goal. No, maybe you could say that having such a pastime itself is my goal."

I don't get what your goal ultimately is.

"But isn't it the same for you? You, too, are saying something ambiguous like wanting to preserve your everyday life. Is that a clear goal?"

I've unknowingly closed my mouth.

"Because it's hard to understand, it's also hard to maintain. Therefore, I truly respect Daiya-kun for making use of that weak point of yours! Even so, I
think that your nature won't change yet!"

While his cryptic choice of words increases my level of irritation, I ask for their basis, but...

"If you were such a simple human, I wouldn't be able to notice you like this."

He continues, still smiling.

"Daiya-kun told you that you are «an existence that tramples others' wishes», right? I think he's perfectly right! His accurateness is truly interesting,
really. But that is just a one-sided way of perceiving you. I think that answer lacks something. You are an existence that tramples down others' wishes---
"

He says to me with a triumphant look.

"But you can also be an existence that grants someone's wish."

An irritating smell like diluent is in the air.

A harmful smell that causes delusions and breaks people. But one also becomes addicted to this smell.

This is a pleasant space, like a sauna that was built just for me. But it's not pleasant in the sense of comfortable.

It's a space in which I can easily consume my life.

My life gets consumed before my very eyes. In a shape that's as easy to understand as the balance in a bankbook that's approaching 0 at high speed.

Aah... this feels good.

Consuming is a pleasure after all. People who suffer from shopping addiction don't actually want to have new things; they just calm themselves down by
spending money. Although they know they're only ruining themselves, they can't get away from the pleasure of consuming.

This 'box' is the same.

It may sound paradoxical, but I attain pleasure and a sense of security by putting my life at risk, by consuming it.

Is this foolish?

I bet it is. But I don't care. No matter what kind of life we spend, eventually we all get thrown into some retirement home and end up getting our asses
wiped by some annoyed nurse. If that's what awaits us, it's much better to seek pleasure than a meaningless life of pain for our endeavors. Or am I
wrong?

While not actually caring about any of these musings, I recall the inhuman guy who gave me this 'box'.

"Do you have a wish?"

I immediately realized that he was abnormal in some way. I can't even recall his gender; well, I didn't care about that to begin with. But that abnormality
of his was more than enough to stimulate my curiosity.

9
I think I answered him with something like «I can't think of any wish, but this world is awfully boring». When I said that, he flashed a mysterious smile
and held out a 'box'.

I immediately understood that it really would grant any 'wish'.

I reflexively pondered whether I wanted it or not, but I didn't come to a clear conclusion. In the end, I accepted it lightheartedly, thinking that I shouldn't
look a gift horse in the mouth. It was like accepting a free pack of tissues advertising some prep school.

While I pretended to listen to his explanations, I thought about pre-ordering a game I had seen that day in that week's Famitsu because it looked funny.

But then I imagined a game that seemed even funnier.

So I thought: "Why not go with that idea?"

And thus the 'Game of Idleness' was born; just so I could play a game called 'Kingdom Royale'. It took the place of an unreleased video game.

Alright, then.

"I will win against you, Daiya!"

Kazuki Hoshino said that.

I couldn't help but laugh out loud.

"Absolutely impossible."

I am confident. Kazuki Hoshino has no chance of achieving his goal.

10
11
 ▶First Day <A> [Kazuki Hoshino]'s room

---*cri nch*

Crus h. Tra ns pa rent ha nds rea ch i nto my body a nd crus h my orga ns . I'm getti ng crus hed, mi nced, s hrunk - i n order to fi t i nto thi s ga me. I feel
my whol e body rota ti ng di zzi l y a s i f I were thrown i nto a wa s hi ng ma chi ne a l ong wi th s ome cl othi ng.

Whi l e bea ri ng the phys i ol ogi ca l unpl ea s a ntnes s of s uch a n experi ence, I become a s tra ns pa rent a s thos e ha nds . I become a s l i ght a s i f
I've l os t my enti re body, a nd s l owl y open the eyes tha t I unknowi ngl y cl os ed.

The fi rs t thi ng tha t enters my s i ght i s a bl a nk concrete cei l i ng a nd a na ked l i ght bul b tha t ha ngs from i t.

My hea rt s peeds up.

Once a ga i n I've been pl a ced i n thi s pri s on-l i ke room.

...no, tha t's not qui te correct. To be preci s e, i t's the fi rs t ti me tha t I've trul y come here. I'm goi ng to fi ght a ba ttl e i n whi ch I rea l l y ca nnot
ma ke a s i ngl e mi s ta ke.

I reca l l the promi s e I ma de wi th Da i ya .

«You ca n s urvi ve i f nobody ki l l s a nyone duri ng thos e ei ght da ys .»

«And---i f you ca n bri ng a bout tha t ki nd of endi ng, I wi l l des troy the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '. Tha t's the 'fa i rnes s ' you've been ta l ki ng a bout,
ri ght?»

My goa l i s to crus h the 'box', s a ve Ma ri a , a nd return to the rea l worl d.

We coul d s ol ve the 'Rejecti ng Cl a s s room' a nd the 'Sevenni ght i n Mud' by fi ndi ng thei r res pecti ve 'owners ' a nd pers ua di ng them to ha nd
over thei r 'boxes '. But tha t won't work thi s ti me. Da i ya , the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', ca nnot be pers ua ded.

Therefore I ca n’t pers ua de hi m; I ha ve to wi n a ma tch a ga i ns t hi m.

I'm s uppos ed to l ea d the group s o tha t no one wi l l ki l l a nyone el s e. I'm s uppos ed to rea ch a n end where nobody di es .

I l ook a round. Jus t l i ke l a s t ti me, I s ee a toi l et a nd a wa s hba s i n i n thi s s ma l l room. Furthermore, there's a roughl y 20-i nch moni tor, a
ta bl e, a nd a jute ba g on top of the ta bl e.

The contents of the ba g a re the s a me a s wel l . A ba l l -poi nt pen, a memo book, a bl ue wa tch, s even porti ons of s ol i d food, a porta bl e
devi ce a nd a kni fe.

However---

«Pl ea Sed to - meEt you»

The di s gus ti ng green bea r, Noi ta n, greets me l i ke tha t thi s ti me.

---'Pl ea s ed to meet you', huh.

It feel s s orta a wkwa rd, but i t i s the correct greeti ng. I ma y feel l i ke I’ve met hi m s evera l ti mes a l rea dy, but a ctua l l y i t's our fi rs t true
meeti ng. Onl y my NPCs , my copi es , ha ve met hi m thus fa r. I ha ve onl y s een thi s meeti ng before i n the form of a [vi ca ri ous experi ence].

«Gufufu - Pl ea Sed to - meEt you - Ka zuki -kun - Al ri ght - you wi Ll now - s el ect yOur [cl a s s ]»

"...? I ca n s el ect my [cl a s s ]?"

«Yes - [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s des i gned s o - tha t the pl a yer - ha s the a dva nta ge - over the NPCs - Thi s a ppl i es - for the - ps ychol ogi ca l l y-
s uperi or pos i ti on - you ha ve beca us e you - know tha t the others a re NPCs - a nd a l s o for - the [vi ca ri ous experi ences ] – wi th whi ch you were
a bl e - to l ea rn a bout thei r beha vi or»

"And choos i ng one's [cl a s s ] i s a nother of thos e a dva nta ges ..."

«EXa ctl y»

Noi ta n's gra phi c di s a ppea rs a nd the [cl a s s es ] get di s pl a yed on the s creen.

[Ki ng]

[Pri nce]

[The Doubl e]

[Sorcerer]

12
[Kni ght]

[Revol uti ona ry]

"...mh?"

I noti ce tha t [Ki ng], [Sorcerer] a nd [Revol uti ona ry] a re gra yed out for s ome rea s on.

«The gra yed out [cl a s s es ] - a re the ones - you ca n not s el ect! - Tha t i s beca us e - they were a l rea dy - s el ected by - the other pl a yers »

Noi ta n expl a i ns , a ns weri ng my ques ti on.

Al rea dy s el ected [cl a s s es ], huh. [Revol uti ona ry] wa s Da i ya , [Ki ng] wa s Yuuri -s a n a nd [Sorcerer] wa s ... I di dn't ha ve the cha nce to fi nd out,
but i t mus t ha ve been Iroha -s a n.

"But why wa s s uch a rul e s et up?"

«Beca Us e the pl a yers - who ha d thei r turn fi Rs t - woul d be a t - too grea t a di s Adva nta ge - wi thout thi s rUl e! - They woul d ga ther - l es s
i nfoRma ti on - from the [vi ca ri ous experi ences ] - a ftEr a l l - For tha t rea s on - we gi Ve them more freedom - i n s el ecti ng thEi r [cl a s s es ] - to
keep thi ngs fa i r.»

I s ee. ...wel l , I s ti l l thi nk the fi rs t pl a yer i s a t a pretty bi g di s a dva nta ge, though...

Anywa y, tha t mea ns I ca n s el ect [Pri nce], [The Doubl e] a nd [Kni ght]. ...a s one woul d expect, the rema i ni ng [cl a s s es ] a ren't exa ctl y i dea l for
control l i ng the fl ow of the ga me.

"Ah..."

I noti ce a certa i n thi ng.

I ca n onl y s el ect from thos e three [cl a s s es ]. Tha t a l s o mea ns tha t the da ngerous [cl a s s es ]: [Ki ng], [Sorcerer] a nd [Revol uti ona ry] wi l l
defi ni tel y be a s s i gned to others .

I reca l l the s econd ga me i n whi ch Yuuri -s a n wa s the pl a yer. Tha t ti me, I ha d been the [Revol uti ona ry]. A tra gedy occurred nonethel es s ,
but... wha t woul d ha ve ha ppened i f Kouda i Ka mi uchi ha d been the [Revol uti ona ry]?

I'm s ure i t woul d ha ve ended up even wors e. I proba bl y woul dn't even ha ve been a bl e to s a ve Ma ri a .

If Da i ya or Kouda i Ka mi uchi become the [Revol uti ona ry] thi s ti me---

"---uh..."

I s hudder. If tha t ha ppened, i t woul dn't be pos s i bl e to s ol ve the ga me pea ceful l y wi thout i nci dent.

...no, I mus tn't become ti mi d. I mus t s ti l l l ea d them to the <E>-bl ock of the ei ghth da y wi thout a s i ngl e dea th.

«Choos e - a l rEa dy»

Urged by Noi ta n, I return my a ttenti on to the moni tor.

[Pri nce], [The Doubl e], [Kni ght] - whi ch of them gi ves me the bes t cha nce to l ea d the group wi thout a nyone dyi ng? Ul ti ma tel y, I thi nk the
key ha s to be res tra i ni ng the [Revol uti ona ry]. Therefore---

I rea ch out my ha nd to pres s my chos en button.

«Are you - s uRe?»

Whi l e urgi ng me to choos e a l rea dy, Noi ta n s ti l l pos es s uch a ques ti on!

"......I a m!"

The [cl a s s ] tha t's s ui ted to bri ng the [Revol uti ona ry] onto hi s s i de beca us e thei r vi ctory condi ti ons a re s i mi l a r. And the [cl a s s ] tha t ha s
powers of deterrence on top of tha t. It i s ---

I pres s the button for the [Kni ght].

The s creen cha nges i mmedi a tel y a nd Noi ta n's gra phi c a ppea rs a ga i n.

«Al ri ght - Ka zuki -kun jus t beCa me - the [Kni ght] - I hoPe - you wi l l hi de your des i re - for revenge a ga i ns t the otHers - a s i t's wri tten i n the
cha ra cter s etti ng - betrAy them - a nd s l i ce them - wi th your s wOrd»

"...revenge, huh. Don't ma ke me l a ugh."

When I murmur tha t, the mouth of the green bea r s pl i ts open i nto a wi de gri n.

«No, you hol d a grudge a ga i ns t thos e guys tha t decei ved you a nd ki l l ed bruta l l y, don't you? They tri ed to ki l l you for thei r own l i fe's s a ke
even! Hehehe»

He s tops totteri ng a nd s a ys thos e wi cked words wi thout a ny di s torti on. I remember. Tha t ugl y green bea r ca n ta l k fl uentl y when i t choos es
to.

13
"...You coul dn't be a ny more wrong! I don't hol d a ny grudges !"

«Stop pl a yi ng the s a i nt a l rea dy, you pi ece of s hi t! Or woul d you rea di l y forgi ve a nyone whi l e l a ughi ng l i ke a dunce when you're a bout to
get ki l l ed, you fucki ng ma s ochi s t? You thi nk tha t i t's them who ought to di e a nd not you a nywa y, don't you? Wel l , of cours e you do. After
a l l , the others thought s o, too, when they s l a ughtered you.»

"No wa y I'd thi nk l i ---"

But there I s top.

Of cours e I don't bea r a grudge a ga i ns t them. I don't wa nt to ta ke revenge ei ther. I don't feel l i ke doi ng s o a t a l l .

However --- Yuuri -s a n a nd the others di d i ndeed ki l l «me». Though tha t wa s jus t my copy, of cours e.

I ca n't a chi eve my goa l i f I don't put my l i fe a t s ta ke. Therefore I'm prepa red to ri s k my own l i fe to protect the others . There mi ght even be
the need to become thei r s hi el d a nd ta ke everythi ng upon me.

---for the s a ke of protecti ng the peopl e tha t ki l l ed me s evera l ti mes .

Ca n I do tha t wi thout wa veri ng? Wi thout doubt? Hones tl y s pea ki ng... I'm not rea l l y confi dent. So, wi l l thi s s l i ght doubt prevent me from
a chi evi ng my goa l ?

I s ha ke my hea d.

There's no mea ni ng i n thi nki ng l i ke tha t.

I jus t need to do everythi ng i n my power to bui l d a cons ens us where everyone ca n trus t ea ch other. If I ma na ge to a chi eve tha t, no one wi l l
s ta rt ki l l i ng.

"------No."

Ma ybe tha t's not qui te ri ght. ...no, i t's not ri ght.

Tha t woul dn't be enough.

Of cours e a rel a ti ons hi p of mutua l trus t i s neces s a ry. But tha t a l one i s nowhere nea r enough. Kouda i Ka mi uchi woul d s ti l l move a s he
pl ea s es , Yuuri -s a n woul d s ti l l betra y i n order to s urvi ve, Iroha -s a n woul d onl y do wha t s he bel i eves i s ri ght a nd Da i ya woul dn't coopera te
a nywa y.

So, wha t a m I s uppos ed to do?

«Won't you l i s ten to me! Jus t s l a ughter tha t bunch i n a bl oody frenzy a nd you're fi ne, you s nea ki ng murderer!»

"Be qui et!"

«Do you even thi nk you coul d hol d ha nds wi th everyone whi l e knowi ng there's a murderer a mong them? Gi ve tha t thought up! You ha ve to
rul e the others l i ke your di rty s l a ves !»

"...s hut up. Sl a ves , my a s s ! I coul d never---"

...No, i s he ri ght? Do I rea l l y ha ve no other choi ce?

I'm not s a yi ng tha t the ga me ca n onl y be s ol ved by ki l l i ng ea ch other. Wha t I’m thi nki ng i s tha t i t ca n't be s ol ved by merel y trus ti ng ea ch
other.

Ri ght, i n other words , i n order to wi n---

---I ha ve to rul e over them.

"......Ha ha ..."

Wha t's tha t? In order to brea k out of thi s ga me, s omeone ha s to rei gn over the others l i ke a «Ki ng», jus t a s the ti tl e of the ga me i mpl i es :
[Ki ngdom Roya l e]?

So I ca n wi n i f I become the «Ki ng»?

Am I s ui ted for tha t? It i s n't rea l i s ti c; there's no wa y I coul d ma na ge to pul l thi s off.

But a t the s a me ti me, I rea l i ze:

Tha t's the onl y wa y to ma ke s ure no one ki l l s .

If tha t’s the wa y thi ngs a re---

«I'm jus t a powerl es s gi rl i n thi s [Ki ngdom Roya l e].»

«---but s ti l l , I wa nt to protect you even i f I ha ve to pa y wi th my own l i fe.»

14
---I'l l do i t. In order to protect Ma ri a , who i s jus t a powerl es s pri nces s i n thi s 'box', I'l l do i t.

«Come on - i t i S ti me - to greet the foLks - tha t ki l l ed yOu»

Noi ta n di s a ppea rs a fter thi s a nd the door opens .

Ugl y des i re dwel l s i n tha t da rknes s . The ma l i ce tha t I'm s uppos ed to fi ght a ga i ns t i s out there.

I cl ench my fi s t.

Yea h... I got i t!

"I'l l ---"

Become the «Ki ng».

15
 ▶First Day <B> Big room

The s i x of us a re a l rea dy ga thered i n tha t hos pi ta l -l i ke room.

Si mi l a rl y to the s econd round, Iroha -s a n's kni fe threa t wa s prevented by Da i ya , s o no kni fe ha s been pres s ed a ga i ns t my neck.

Tha nks to tha t, the tens i on i n the a i r wa s n't too hi gh a nd the events were progres s i ng s i mi l a rl y to the s econd ti me. And l i ke tha t ti me, we
deci ded to do a s el f-i ntroducti on a t the s ugges ti on of Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

Whi l e l i s teni ng to thei r s el f-i ntroducti ons , I thi nk a bout how I ca n bri ng the res pecti ve pers on under my rul e.

"I a m Iroha Shi ndou. My hobbi es a re---"

The s tudent counci l pres i dent Iroha -s a n. Her wa tch i s ora nge. She's extremel y ta l ented. Accordi ng to her, her extra ordi na ri l y hi gh
concentra ti on i s wha t ma kes her s i mi l a r to a s uperhuma n. She ha s a very fra nk cha ra cter a nd a l mos t never l i es . She s eems to be ra ther
i ns ens i ti ve towa rds the s ubtl eti es of her own a nd others ' emoti ons , whi ch ma y be beca us e s he us ua l l y s ta nds a bove others . If s he
s trengthens her res ol ve, s he ca n even s uppres s her own emoti ons compl etel y a nd become a murderer.

She l i kes Yuuri -s a n, but to me i t l ooks a bi t l i ke tha t i s jus t how s he ra ti ona l i zed her own emoti ons i n order to dea l wi th the nega ti ve
feel i ngs s he got from tha t l ove i s s ue.

In other words , a bomb i s hi dden i n her rel a ti ons hi p wi th Yuuri -s a n.

I thi nk s he wi l l not betra y me i f I ma na ge to wi n her trus t. She a l s o ha s the power to control the a tmos phere, s o s he woul d be a mos t
rel i a bl e a l l y.

"I-I a m Yuuri Ya na gi ."

The top s tudent of cl a s s 3-1, Yuuri -s a n. Her wa tch i s bei ge. Contra ry to Iroha -s a n, s he's very s ens i ti ve towa rds the emoti ons of others a nd
i s a bl e to control thei r i mpres s i ons of her. Furthermore, her cha ra cter i s s o determi ned s he even ta kes a dva nta ge of others ' fa vor towa rds
her. Si nce the emoti ons s he openl y s hows a re mos tl y fa ke, i t's very ha rd to noti ce thi s .

But es s enti a l l y s he's jus t a s ca redy ca t a nd a ctua l l y good-wi l l ed. So s he wi l l a bs ol utel y not commi t a s i n i f there's no need to do s o.

It s eems s he does n't s i mpl y thi nk of Iroha -s a n a s a good fri end.

In other words , her rel a ti ons hi p wi th Iroha -s a n i s uns ta bl e from her s i de a s wel l .

Ra ther tha n trus t, i t's i mporta nt to ca l m her down by s howi ng her the benefi ts s he gets from coopera ti ng wi th us .

"I'm Kouda i Ka mi uchi , ni ce to meet you."

The fi rs t yea r, Kouda i Ka mi uchi . Hi s wa tch i s green. He i s a n i ndi vi dua l who does n't hes i ta te to ki l l , goi ng s o fa r a s to even enjoy the
s i tua ti on we a re i n. Beca us e hi s a cti ons a re determi ned by wha t he fi nds «i nteres ti ng» a nd he's i ndi fferent a bout hi s own l i fe, i t's ha rd to
rea d hi s a cti ons . He's us ed to vi ol ence for s ome rea s on. Even Ma ri a or Da i ya wi l l s ta nd no cha nce a ga i ns t hi m i f i t comes to a one-on-one
fi ght.

He's a ttra cted to Yuuri -s a n, but tha t does n't mea n tha t he's cons i dera te towa rds her.

There's no us e trus ti ng hi m, s o I wi l l certa i nl y not be mi s l ed by hi m. He's the onl y cl ea r enemy. To overcome hi m, I wi l l proba bl y ha ve to
bui l d a n envi ronment i n whi ch he's una bl e to commi t murder.

"I'm Da i ya Oomi ne."

Hi s wa tch i s bl a ck.

He's the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', but hi s s ta nce i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s s ti l l uncl ea r.

Of cours e I ha ve no i dea how to cope wi th hi m.

"I'm the fi rs t yea r Ma ri a Otona s hi ."

Her wa tch i s red. The pri nces s .

"---eh, a h!"

I s tumbl ed. It s eems I wa s s o concentra ted tha t I rel a xed uncons ci ous l y when Ma ri a 's i ntroducti on ended.

"Wha t a re you doi ng there, Ka zuki ? Are you tryi ng to a ct l i ke a n a i rhea d cha ra cter?"

Ma ri a l ooks a t me wi th ha l f-opened eyes a nd Yuuri -s a n s ta rts to gi ggl e.

However --- i t ca n't be hel ped, s ure, but I don't feel too good a bout a na l yzi ng others a s i f I wa s tryi ng to cl ea r s ome ga me... wel l , they a re
NPCs a s a ma tter of fa ct, though...

16
But I s ti l l don't thi nk tha t ma tters . Even when they don't remember the pa s t three rounds , even when thei r l i fe a nd dea th i n here does n't
a ffect them i n rea l i ty - the NPCs a re s ti l l exa ctl y the s a me a s the rea l peopl e.

"It's your turn."

Ma ri a s uddenl y urges me.

"Eh? Wha t turn?"

"It's not 'wha t.' It's your turn to i ntroduce yours el f."

"Aa , I s ee."

The others ' ga zes na tura l l y focus on me.

I'm a bout to open my mouth---but fa l ter.

...ri ght. I mus tn't rea di l y i ntroduce mys el f. If I fol l ow them a nd a ct a s i f I don't know a nythi ng now, tha t woul d bri ng up the ques ti on why I
kept s ecrets from them a nd ca us e di s trus t l a ter.

On the other ha nd, i t's a l s o da ngerous to jus t tel l them everythi ng I know ri ght now. If I s a y s omethi ng I s houl dn't, they wi l l cons i der me
s us pi ci ous .

"...Ka zuki , why don't you s a y a nythi ng?"

"Ah, no---"

But now i s the bes t cha nce to tel l them a bout the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' wi thout bei ng doubted s i nce Noi ta n ha s n't expl a i ned the rul es yet. I
mus t revea l s omethi ng.

The probl em i s how to s el ect the i nforma ti on I'm s uppos ed to unvei l to them.

I res ol ve mys el f a nd open my mouth.

"I'm the s econd yea r Ka zuki Hos hi no. I'm Da i ya 's cl a s s ma te a nd I ha ve become a cqua i nted wi th Ma ri a a l rea dy before her s chool entra nce.
Furthermore---"

I gul p down my s a l i va once a nd conti nue,

"---I'm the [Kni ght]."

Ques ti on ma rks a ppea r on thei r fa ces .

"...Ka zuki -kun. Wi th «Kni ght» you're referri ng to s ome ki nd of medi eva l «Kni ght»?"

Iroha -s a n a s ks .

"I gues s s o."

"Aa h, you jus t s ta rtl ed me. I a l mos t thought you were conferred kni ghthood by s ome queen or s omethi ng. So, i s «Kni ght» a meta phor for
s omethi ng, or---"

She gets i nterrupted.

«Ya a ya a ya a , a s s omeone s eems to be a rbi tra ri l y di s cl os i ng thi ngs , I wi l l i ns ta ntl y tel l you a bout thi s [Ki ngdom Roya l e]!»

«Oka y thEn - I wi Sh a l l oF you a - good fi ght! - Jus t dOn't end - the gAme by - doi ng s omEthi ng - a s bOri ng- a s tuRni ng - i nto muMmi es
everyone - okAy?»

Ha vi ng fi ni s hed expl a i ni ng [Ki ngdom Roya l e] to us , Noi ta n di s a ppea rs .

"Coul d we get a n expl a na ti on now, Hos hi no-kun?"

Iroha -s a n a s ked. She ha d gl a nced a t me s us pi ci ous l y s evera l ti mes duri ng Noi ta n's s peech.

"Why di d onl y you know a bout [Ki ngdom Roya l e] a t tha t poi nt i n ti me? And why do you know your [cl a s s ], a l though no one s houl d know
thi s yet?"

Ri ght, thi s i s wha t i t mea nt to revea l my [cl a s s ]. I'm the mos t s us pi ci ous cha ra cter for knowi ng thi s i nforma ti on no one s houl d ha ve ri ght
now.

I a m the s us pi ci ous cha ra cter Iroha -s a n ha s been s ea rchi ng for i n ea ch round by threa teni ng us wi th her kni fe.

"......But..."

It wa s n't me who rea cted to her ques ti on, but Yuuri -s a n.

"It's not a dva nta geous a t a l l for hi m to revea l hi s [cl a s s ] l i ke he di d, ri ght? It woul d ha ve been much better for hi m to keep s i l ent a nd to
decei ve us i f he wa nted to wi n the ga me..."

17
"Sure enough."

"So I thi nk tha t Hos hi no-s a n purpos el y di d s omethi ng di s a dva nta geous to di s comfi t the wi re-pul l er of thi s ga me."

I'm rel i eved. Someone a ctua l l y unders ta nds why I've revea l ed tha t I'm the [Kni ght].

"...he purpos el y di d s omethi ng di s a dva nta geous , huh. ...Yea h, ma ybe."

Iroha -s a n rel a xes her qui te s tern expres s i on.

"But the ques ti on i s , why di d you do tha t?"

Iroha -s a n s a ys a nd turns her s ha rp ga ze to me.

I nod qui etl y a t thi s ga ze a nd s ta rt to s pea k,

"There's s omethi ng I wa nt you to bel i eve."

Wha t I mea n i s the other vi ctory condi ti on.

«You ca n s urvi ve i f nobody ki l l s a nyone duri ng thos e ei ght da ys .»

Thos e a re Da i ya 's words .

"There i s a wa y to s l i p out of [Ki ngdom Roya l e] wi thout meeti ng the vi ctory condi ti ons ."

I noti ced tha t they a l l hel d thei r brea th.

"An end where everyone turns i nto a mummy i s n't provi ded. In other words , i f we a l l ma na ge to s urvi ve unti l the <E>-bl ock of the ei ghth
da y, the ga me wi l l be a borted."

Thi s i s my goa l a nd a t the s a me ti me i t's the s ol uti on everyone s houl d be wi s hi ng for.

It's not l i ke a ny one of them wi s hes to ki l l i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e]. They jus t ca n't a voi d murderi ng i n order to s urvi ve or to protect the
rema i ni ng others . Yuuri -s a n a nd Iroha -s a n jus t commi tted murder when they were the pl a yers beca us e they concl uded tha t there wa s no
other s ol uti on.

Showi ng them tha t there's a nother s ol uti on bes i des ki l l i ng ea ch other i s the bes t wa y to prevent murder. Thus , I a bs ol utel y ha d to tel l
them.

"Now tha t you menti on i t... di dn't Noi ta n-s a n a l s o s a y s omethi ng a l ong thes e l i nes ? Tha t we s houl dn't do s omethi ng a s bori ng a s turni ng
i nto mummi es . Turni ng thi s s entence a round... i t mi ght... ba ck up wha t Hos hi no-s a n jus t s a i d."

Yuuri -s a n murmured. She's s ea rchi ng for a ba s i s to bel i eve my words beca us e s he took thi s i nforma ti on fa vora bl y.

It's onl y na tura l to ea s i l y a pprove of conveni ent i nforma ti on. Therefore I jus t need to tel l them the truth bi t by bi t unti l I ca n ul ti ma tel y tel l
them the deta i l s a bout the 'boxes ' a nd tha t Da i ya 's i ts 'owner'.

Yea h, I'm hea ded i n the ri ght di recti on.

If we a l l a i m for the s a me goa l , murder ca n't pos s i bl y occur.

Tha t i s ---

"I'm a fra i d I ca n't cons ent yet."

---i f there wa s n't thi s bothers ome pers on.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi i s here. And he gets bothered when there's no ki l l i ng a s he wa nts to enjoy [Ki ngdom Roya l e].

"Do you ha ve a n objecti on or wha t?"

When Iroha -s a n a s ks hi m l i ke thi s , he fl a s hes a fri vol ous expres s i on a nd a ns wers whi l e s cra tchi ng hi s hea d.

[1]
"Wel l , s ure enough, I a gree tha t Hos hi no-s enpa i i s rel a ted to [Ki ngdom Roya l e]! But does tha t a utoma ti ca l l y mea n tha t we ca n bel i eve
i n hi s propos ed s ol uti on?"

I coul d cl ea rl y s ee the unea s i nes s becomi ng thi cker i n Yuuri -s a n's fa ce.

"Thi s s ol uti on coul d jus t a s wel l be a l i e, coul dn't i t? Ma ybe Hos hi no-s enpa i benefi ts i n s ome wa y when we bel i eve i t, ri ght?"

"Tha t's ... not true!"

"Then tel l us your founda ti on tha t proves tha t i t's not jus t i dl e ta l k."

I fa l ter. How s houl d I expl a i n i t? How much do I need to expl a i n s uch tha t he unders ta nds me when I don't even know i f they'd bel i eve me
when I tol d them the truth?

18
"Why ca n't you expl a i n yours el f? Shoul dn't you be a bl e to tel l us everythi ng wi thout hi di ng a nythi ng i f you rea l l y wa nted to l ea d us out of
good wi l l ?"

As I fa i l to object, he a tta cks me even more.

"You ca n't expl a i n i t, huh. ...I s ee, I jus t found a pl a us i bl e expl a na ti on!"

"...eh?"

"You're a s py. If Hos hi no-s enpa i i s a s py who tri es to confus e us , everythi ng ma kes s ens e."

Tha t one word wa s powerful .

Tha t one word turned my words ups i de down a nd ma de them s us pect me.

Wa ri nes s dwel l s i n Yuuri -s a n's eyes .

Iroha -s a n furrows her eyebrows .

There's no wa y thos e two coul d determi ne whether to bel i eve me or Kouda i Ka mi uchi a s they don't remember the pa s t rounds .

"......uh..."

Thi s i s ba d. If i t goes on l i ke thi s , I ha ve no cha nce of becomi ng the «Ki ng» s i nce they won't even trus t me to begi n wi th. Even wors e, they
mi ght thi nk of me a s a n enemy.

I refl exi vel y turn my ga ze downwa rds upon bei ng the focus of col d ga zes .

I ca n't thi nk of a ny words to res ol ve thi s s i tua ti on.

Is i t a l rea dy too l a te?

Ha ve I a l rea dy l os t?

Ca n I rea l l y not wi n i n the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '?

Kouda i Ka mi uchi fl a s hes a gri n a nd s eems a l rea dy s ure to ha ve won, but---

"Cut i t out a l rea dy, Ka mi uchi ."

Hi s mena ci ng gri n gets era s ed by her voi ce.

Ma ri a .

I ca l m down jus t by the fa ct tha t s he ra i s ed her voi ce. I s ta rt s mi l i ng.

Ri ght, s he a l wa ys hel ps me out. I don't ha ve to worry a nymore. I'm s a fe n---

"------a h"

......Tha t's not good a t a l l . Why a m I ca l mi ng down?

It wa s thi s ki nd of dependence tha t l ea d to the ba d ends . Di dn't I l ea rn thi s fi rs tha nd duri ng the previ ous rounds ?

But... a l though I'm a wa re of thi s --a l though I'm s uppos ed to s a ve Ma ri a , not the other wa y a round--I a ccepted her hel p a ga i n.

"Stop tryi ng to tri ck Ka zuki i nto l ooki ng l i ke the ba d guy."

Kouda i Ka mi uchi wi dens hi s eyes a nd s prea ds hi s a rms exa ggera tedl y.

"Whoa , pl ea s e don't s a y s tra nge thi ngs . Is n't i t obvi ous l y Hos hi no-s enpa i who's tryi ng to tri ck us a l l ?"

"Then tel l me why you're tryi ng to crea te confus i on."

"...wha t do you mea n?"

"You don't get i t? Then tha t's proof tha t you ha ve no proper pers ona l i ty."

"Wa i t, wa i t... why?"

"I'l l tel l you: i f you thought l i ke a n ordi na ry pers on, you woul d wa nt to fol l ow Ka zuki 's propos a l , l ea vi ng a s i de whether you bel i eved i t or
not. Al s o, for poi nti ng out tha t hi s propos a l i s s us pi ci ous . One woul d norma l l y do i t di fferentl y."

"Rea l l y? Is n't i t norma l to pres s a ques ti on upon Hos hi no-s enpa i when he's s us pi ci ous ?"

"You woul dn't do i t l i ke tha t. Tha t i s beca us e Ka zuki tri es to prevent a s l a ughter wi th hi s propos a l . Even wi thout knowi ng Ka zuki 's
i ntenti on, you s houl d wa nt thi s propos a l to prove i ts el f true. Des pi te thi s , you're di s ti nctl y denyi ng Ka zuki . You're di s ti nctl y denyi ng a
pers on tha t ma de a propos a l to prevent a s l a ughter."

19
Kouda i Ka mi uchi cl os es hi s mouth.

"Are you a wa re tha t i t's da ngerous wha t you're doi ng here? In a s ens e, thi s coul d become the s pa rk tha t l ea ds to ki l l i ng. If you jus t wa nted
to ma ke the others pa y more a ttenti on, you woul d s ti l l need to do i t more ca reful l y. ...wel l , of cours e i t's di fferent i f you wa nt to encoura ge
us to ta ke pa rt i n the ga me."

After getti ng s i l enced, he s ta rts to object a ga i n s mi l i ng wryl y.

"...s ure, I ma y ha ve gone too fa r. But then why i s Hos hi no-s enpa i una bl e to expl a i n a nythi ng?"

"Even you ga ther tha t thi s pl a ce i s a bnorma l , ri ght?"

Kouda i Ka mi uchi purs es hi s l i ps a t Ma ri a 's s udden words .

"Wel l , yea h...? So?"

"Thi s i s a s pa ce tha t wa s crea ted by a l i ens from Si ri us for the purpos e of obs ervi ng the mode of l i fe of us ea rthl i ngs ."

"............Ha h?"

I'm s ure tha t's wha t s he's been a i mi ng for. Ma ri a ra i s es the corner of her mouth.

"Do you bel i eve me?"

"...no wa y I woul d!"

"So wha t ki nd of rea s on for thi s i nci dent woul d you bel i eve then?"

Kouda i Ka mi uchi frowns upon hea ri ng her ques ti on.

"I don't mi nd whether i t's a l i e or fi cti on - jus t expl a i n the rea s on for thi s s pa ce to us s o tha t we ca n unders ta nd a nd a gree to i t."

He thi nks for a s hort whi l e before he a ns wers "...no, I ca n't."

"So l et's a s s ume Ka zuki knows the truth, but thi s truth i s s omethi ng a s a bs urd a s my s tory a bout the Si ri us a l i ens - do you s eri ous l y thi nk
he coul d tel l us tha t, ri ght now, ri ght here? Coul d he rea l l y s a y i t whi l e knowi ng he woul d become di s a dva nta ged wi thout doubt?"

"......"

Ha vi ng been s i l enced l i ke tha t, Kouda i Ka mi uchi s tol e a gl a nce a t me.

He wa s s mi l i ng a s a l wa ys , but i n hi s eyes wa s ---

"......uh..."

---a l i ght tha t bore unconcea l a bl e ma dnes s .

Even I onl y s a w i t for a s pl i t s econd, s o I'm proba bl y the onl y one who noti ced thi s ma dnes s . In the next moment, he fl a s hed a ca refree
s mi l e a nd s prea d hi s a rms a ffectedl y.

"Oka y, oka y, I l os t. I wa s too a bs orbed i n tryi ng to bri ng my doubts to l i ght, s o I di dn't thi nk a bout the others enough. I'm rea l l y so s orry!"

I s a w tha t Yuuri -s a n a nd Iroha -s a n rel a xed jus t a l i ttl e a t s eei ng hi s s mi l e.

But I know the da nger behi nd tha t s mi l e. It's a s mi l e to s ki l l ful l y concea l hi s ma dnes s . I know, beca us e I wa s tri cked by i t once before a nd
l os t.

But for the ti me bei ng we coul d a voi d the wors t s i tua ti on of us ri va l i ng ea ch other.

However---

«Don't worry, Ka zuki . I wi l l protect you.»

I cl ench my fi s t.

---i t's no good l i ke tha t. Not a t a l l !

If I s ta y s o wea k tha t I get overwhel med thi s ea s i l y by Kouda i Ka mi uchi , I wi l l defi ni tel y gi ve i n to thi s 'box'.

And Ma ri a wi l l be ki l l ed by the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

20
 ▶First Day <C> [Kazuki Hoshino]'s room

«Your [cl a s s ] i s [Kni ght]»

Thi s obvi ous mes s a ge i s wri tten on the moni tor.

The others s houl d ha ve s een thi s s creen by now a s wel l . I ca n onl y pra y tha t the [cl a s s es ] were di s tri buted i n my fa vor.

«Hey you ba s ta rd, wha t's wrong wi th you tha t you expos e fa cts of your own a ccord?! How wi l l you ma ke up for thi s i f i t gets bori ng beca us e
of you da mn hypocri te! If tha t ha ppens gi ve me ba ck my money!»

Noi ta n s ta rted to curs e ri ght a fter a ppea ri ng, but a s us ua l I ca n't counter wi th a nythi ng.

«Choos e your pa rtner for the [Secret Meeti ng], you s cum.»

The bl ood-s hot-eyed Noi ta n va ni s hes a nd the photogra phs of s i x peopl e a ppea r.

[Secret Meeti ng], huh. I know exa ctl y who I'l l choos e. I rea ch out a l mos t refl exi vel y for Ma ri a 's pi cture---but s top my ha nd ha l fwa y.

Is i t rea l l y a l ri ght to pi ck her?

It's no mi s ta ke to choos e Ma ri a . In order to s a ve Ma ri a , I wi l l certa i nl y need her coopera ti on.

But... I rea ched out my ha nd refl exi vel y. Al mos t wi thout thi nki ng.

Is tha t beca us e I i ns ta ntl y concl uded tha t i t i s the ri ght choi ce?

...a s i f. Even a fter wha t jus t ha ppened out there, I'm uncons ci ous l y tryi ng to rel y on Ma ri a a ga i n.

Therefore, I s houl d not choos e her, no ma tter i f i t's ri ght or wrong to s el ect her.

I wi l l cut off my dependence on her.

"I wi l l fi ght, a l one."

Therefore, I'l l choos e the pers on I'm goi ng to bea t fi rs t.

I s tretch out my s topped ha nd. I choos e---

«Hoho - thi s i S - a n uneXpected - tuRn»

---«Iroha Shi ndou».

I wi l l become the «Ki ng».

For tha t s a ke, I wi l l fi rs t put Iroha -s a n under my rul e.

[Iroha Shindou] -> [Yuuri Yanagi] 15:00~16:00

[Yuuri Yanagi] -> [Iroha Shindou] 15:00~16:00
[Daiya Oomine] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 15:00~15:30
[Kazuki Hoshino] -> [Iroha Shindou] 16:20~16:50
[Koudai Kamiuchi] -> [Daiya Oomine] 16:20~16:50
[Maria Otonashi] -> [Daiya Oomine] 15:40~16:10

21
 ▶First Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Daiya Oomine], [Kazuki Hoshino]'s
room

I've a l rea dy prepa red mys el f for the [Secret Meeti ng] wi th Iroha -s a n, but the one wi th Da i ya i s fi rs t. Whi ch mea ns tha t he s el ected me
qui cker tha n I chos e Iroha -s a n.

Si nce I wa s a l l rea dy to s pea k wi th Iroha -s a n, thi s i s ki nd of a l et-down, but I get a gri p of mys el f ri ght a wa y.

I mus t be ca reful .

Da i ya a rri ved i mmedi a tel y a t my room when i t wa s ti me. Before even s i tti ng down on the ta bl e, he s cowl s a t me.

"...hey, a re you rea l l y Ka zuki Hos hi no?"

"Eh?"

An unexpected ques ti on.

It's more l i ke the others ca n't be ca l l ed rea l s i nce they a re copi es , but he does n't know tha t.

No, but tha t he pos es s uch a ques ti on mea ns tha t he's not a wa re of bei ng the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '. Da i ya 's NPC fi ghts under
the s a me condi ti ons a s the other NPCs .

...Wa i t. Does tha t mea n tha t----

"......Da i ya . How do you thi nk a bout thi s 'box'?"

"You ha ve s ome nerves i gnori ng my ques ti on a nd a s ki ng one yours el f. ...Anywa y, l et me tel l you."

He conti nues , fra nkl y s howi ng me hi s di s comfort.

"Thi s 'box' i s tra s h."

As I thought.

"There's no mea ni ng i n the exi s tence of a nons ens i ca l 'box' tha t jus t exi s ts for ma ki ng peopl e pl a y a ga me a bout ki l l i ng ea ch other."

Thi s Da i ya thi nks exa ctl y l i ke the Da i ya of the s econd round.

In fa ct, hi s words a re a l mos t the s a me a s i n the s econd round. It's obvi ous now tha t I thi nk a bout i t. Da i ya 's NPC ha s n't ta ken over hi s
memory. It's onl y na tura l tha t he woul d ta ke the s a me a cti ons s i nce thei r a mount of i nforma ti on i s the s a me.

And i f memory s erves me ri ght, i n the s econd round he---

"Who's s o s tupi d to pl a y s uch a pa theti c ga me l i ke [Ki ngdom Roya l e]?"

---tri ed to s top [Ki ngdom Roya l e].

In other words , my goa l of s toppi ng [Ki ngdom Roya l e] ma tches the goa l of Da i ya 's NPC. So you coul d ca l l hi m a n «Al l y».

No, Da i ya i s n't my onl y «Al l y». Except for Kouda i Ka mi uchi , a l l the other NPCs don't wa nt to ki l l a cti vel y ei ther. As a ma tter of fa ct, onl y the
pl a yers di d s o i n order to s urvi ve, beca us e they knew tha t the others were NPCs a nd thought there wa s no other wa y out.

...a cha nce of wi nni ng ma y jus t ha ve come i n s i ght a l i ttl e.

"Da i ya , there's s omethi ng I wa nt to tel l you. Oka y?"

"Wha t?"

"Your s ta nce i s the mos t da ngerous one."

Da i ya frowns .

"...wha t the...? Sure enough, I ma y l ook l i ke a da ngerous i ndi vi dua l s een from the others ' poi nt of vi ew. After a l l , I mi ght be a bl e to ki l l
s omeone i f i t's neces s a ry. ...but s o wha t? Why do you s a y tha t now? Do you wa nt to pers ua de me beca us e I'm da ngerous ?"

"...No. I di dn't mea n to s a y tha t you're da ngerous , but tha t you're i n da nger the mos t. In other words , you're a t ri s k of bei ng ki l l ed."

"Don't ta l k bul l s h---"

But he s tops i ns ta ntl y.

"No, i t's not a l l tha t wrong, huh. Lea vi ng a s i de whether i t's rea l l y 'the mos t,' I a gree tha t I coul d ea s i l y become a ta rget beca us e of thi s
pers ona l i ty of mi ne. Beca us e I l ook da ngerous to them!"

22
"Tha t's not the onl y rea s on."

When I s a y thi s , Da i ya s ta res a t me wordl es s l y.

"It's a l s o beca us e you're the 'owner'."

"Ha h? Don't mes s wi th me! Sure, I'm a n 'owner', but I'm mos t defi ni tel y not the 'owner' of s uch a 'box'."

Come to thi nk of i t, he a l s o defa med thi s 'box' a s nons ens i ca l or s omethi ng i n the s econd round. I'm a ma zed he ca n s a y tha t, i n s pi te of
us i ng i t a s a wa y to s ta ve off hi s boredom...

Or i s i t a l s o a l i e tha t he's us i ng i t to s ta ve off boredom? Does he rea l l y ha ve a hi dden goa l whi ch I s houl dn't know? And not even hi s NPC
i s a bl e to s ee through the rea l Da i ya 's i ntenti on?

...I don't know, but I'd better hi de the i nforma ti on tha t woul d ma ke thi s confus i ng.

"...no ma tter wha t the truth i s , Ma ri a thi nks of you a s the crea tor of [Ki ngdom Roya l e]. Therefore, I thi nk there's a hi gh pos s i bi l i ty tha t the
others woul d fa l s el y a s s ume tha t crus hi ng the 'box' - or ki l l i ng you - s ol ves thi s ca s e when they get to know tha t."

In fa ct, i n the s econd round he wa s ki l l ed fi rs t beca us e of tha t.

"...Wel l , pos s i bl e. But s ti l l , i t's funny tha t I'm not bei ng tol d «don't ki l l a nyone» but «don't get ki l l ed by a nyone»."

Sa yi ng s o, he s cowl s a t me.

"As I thought, you're s tra nge s omehow. Our good-na tured Ka zuki Hos hi no norma l l y woul dn't be ca pa bl e of s uch a thought. Even i f you
rea l l y hi t upon thi s , you woul d never tel l me wi th s o much confi dence. Wha t's wi th tha t a tti tude? Al mos t, a s i f you've a l rea dy---"

He s tops there.

"...I s ee... i t fi na l l y ma kes s ens e to me. Tha t's a l s o why your a tti tude towa rds Shi ndou a nd the others s eemed s tra nge to me, huh. Hey, ---
i t's not the fi rs t ti me you're pl a yi ng [Ki ngdom Roya l e], ri ght?"

Tha t's Da i ya a s we know hi m.

He wa s a bl e to a rri ve a t the truth wi th onl y thi s l i ttl e i nforma ti on, a l though there woul d be ma ny other pos s i bi l i ti es . Hi s ca pa bi l i ty rea l l y
i s a ma zi ng.

"...judgi ng from your expres s i on, l ooks l i ke I'm ri ght. Wel l , the truth does n't ma tter to me. I onl y need to know wha t you're tryi ng to ma ke
me do a fter ma ki ng me a ns wer your ques ti on. So, try tel l i ng me your pl a ns ."

Da i ya s pea ks a rroga ntl y.

"But be prepa red to be us ed by me."

I uncons ci ous l y cl os e my mouth.

In thi s [Secret Meeti ng] I ori gi na l l y wa nted to fi nd out how he's goi ng to move. Put a nother wa y, I di dn't ha ve concrete pl a ns of wha t to do
wi th hi m.

However, I ca me to know tha t we s ha re our goa l s .

Coul dn't thi s be the grea tes t cha nce I ha ve? I'd be a bl e to work together wi th Da i ya .

I mea n, there ca n't pos s i bl y be a s i tua ti on where he l i s tens to me more una ffectedl y tha n now. If he bel i eves me, we ca n do s omethi ng
a bout hi s s i tua ti on of bei ng a n ea s y ta rget. And mos t of a l l , I'd ha ve a cces s to hi s outs ta ndi ng wi t. Tha t woul d be a huge l ea p towa rds the
a chi evement of my goa l .

Of cours e i t's s ti l l ri s ky. If he wa nts , he ca n ea s i l y ma ke us e of me a s he s a i d. I don't s a y s o beca us e I've become fa i nt-hea rted, but
beca us e i t's a fa ct I experi enced i n the fi rs t round.

But---

"I know the s ys tem of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' wel l ."

I ca n't s ta y s i l ent a nymore. I gues s i t wa s a l rea dy deci ded tha t thi s woul d ha ppen s i nce the ti me I revea l ed bei ng the [Kni ght].

"There's a l ot I wa nt to tel l you, but fi rs t I'l l tea ch you how the previ ous three rounds of [Ki ngdom Roya l e] progres s ed! In the fi rs t round---"

Li ke thi s , I s ta rted expl a i ni ng to hi m.

Da i ya s i l entl y l i s tened to me, a l mos t wi thout i nterrupti ng me.

Una bl e to tel l hi m everythi ng i n the rema i ni ng ti me, the [Secret Meeti ng] ended wi th the a ppoi ntment conti nui ng i n the next [Secret
Meeti ng].

23
 ▶First Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Iroha Shindou], [Iroha Shindou]'s
room

I don't know whether the coopera ti on wi th Da i ya wi l l go wel l . But for now I'l l s wi tch a nd concentra te on the next ma tter.

The pa rtner of the next [Secret Meeti ng] i s the pers on I ought to cl ea r fi rs t---I ought to control fi rs t---Iroha Shi ndou. I've a l rea dy deci ded
wha t I'm goi ng to tel l her to a chi eve tha t.

The rea s on why I wa nt to bri ng her under my rul e ri ght off. It's beca us e s he ha s the power to cha nge the mood more tha n a nyone el s e.

Therefore, I ha ve to move before s he ca n do s omethi ng tha t's di s a dva nta geous for me.

At l ea s t s he s houl dn't compl etel y reject wha t I ha ve to s a y, judgi ng from her a tti tude ea rl i er.

It's a l ri ght.

Rea s s uri ng mys el f, I enter Iroha -s a n's room.

"......"

And yet, I wonder why? Iroha -s a n wa s s ta ndi ng there, expres s i onl es s l y, wi th cros s ed a rms , a l mos t a s i f s he wa s a wa i ti ng a n enemy.

"Ma y I a s k? Why di d you choos e me a s your pa rtner for the [Secret Meeti ng]?"

A wa ri nes s s he ha s n't s hown i n the bi g room.

I a ns wer her whi l e feel i ng a l i ttl e a nxi ous .

"Beca us e I wa nted to ma ke you my comra de fi rs t, Iroha -s a n!"

Tha t's no l i e.

"...«Iroha -s a n»?"

Iroha -s a n na rrows her eyes s us pi ci ous l y.

"Umm, wha t do you mea n?"

"...mos t peopl e ca l l me «Ka i chou» when they fi rs t meet me, you know. Thus i t feel s a wkwa rd bei ng ca l l ed by the rea l na me ri ght a wa y. It
s eems l i ke I'm ha rd to a pproa ch fa mi l i a rl y."

Now tha t s he menti ons i t, I wa s ca l l i ng her «Ka i chou» a s wel l unti l s he tol d me to s top...

"Anywa y... why woul d you wa nt to ma ke me your comra de fi rs t? ...wa i t, better not s a y i t. You noti ced tha t I'm tryi ng to control the mood
a nywa y, ri ght?"

".........eh?"

I'm perpl exed a t her s tunni ngl y qui ck unders ta ndi ng.

"You're troubl ed when I a rbi tra ri l y do s omethi ng tha t ends up wors eni ng your pos i ti on. Hence, you wa nt to qui ckl y ma ke me your comra de,
ri ght?"

"Wel l , yea h..."

Wha t the hel l ? It's a l mos t l i ke s he predi cted wha t I wa s goi ng to s a y.

"Let's a s s ume tha t one obedi entl y fol l ows s omeone l i ke a l i ttl e chi l d a nd i t ul ti ma tel y l ea ds to a good outcome, oka y? Even i f thi ngs went
wel l by l uck, I ca n't a ppreci a te s uch peopl e. Beca us e i t mea ns s toppi ng one's own thi nki ng a nd l ea vi ng one's l i fe to s omeone el s e, you
s ee. Sa y, don't you a gree?"

"......err---"

"It jus t does n't s ui t me. Obeyi ng s omeone's i ns tructi ons , da nci ng to s omeone's pi pe - tha t's no fun. ...Um, where were we? You s a i d you
wa nt to put me under your control on the pretext of ma ki ng me a comra de?"

As I thought.

As I thought, s he ha s a l rea dy s een through my i ntenti on.

"But a s I s a i d, I choos e to not move by your l ea ders hi p. We choos e to move by thi nki ng «ours el ves »."

"...we?"

24
Iroha -s a n does n't a ns wer the obvi ous ques ti on of whom s he refers to tha t wa y.

There's onl y one pers on tha t woul d joi n forces wi th Iroha -s a n a t thi s poi nt i n ti me.

Yuuri Ya na gi .

There's onl y Yuuri , who once tri ed to ki l l Iroha -s a n through [Sorcery].

...there's no wa y thi s coul d be a good cours e of events .

"Hones tl y s pea ki ng, I ba s i ca l l y wa nted to bel i eve wha t you tol d us i n the bi g room!"

"...Eh?"

"But you know, i n our [Secret Meeti ng] Yuuri poi nted out tha t you s eem to one-s i dedl y know us wel l . Wel l ... of cours e peopl e hea r a bout
us to a certa i n extent through rumors , but s he s a i d tha t you're not on tha t l evel ; tha t you s eem to know a bout us more i n deta i l ."

"Tha t's beca us e---"

But Iroha -s a n does n't l et me i nterrupt her.

"I don't ca re wha t you know a bout us . Tha t i s beca us e I know tha t you're i n a s peci a l pos i ti on. But you know, the probl em i s tha t you hi d
tha t fa ct. You di dn't revea l to us ri ght a wa y tha t you ha ve i nforma ti on tha t gi ves you a n a dva nta ge to fi ght i n thi s ga me."

"I-I di dn't mea n to...! No. I jus t di dn't s a y i t beca us e tha t's not s omethi ng you ca n s a y ri ght a wa y!"

"Yea h. Ma y be. But there's no gua ra ntee. I don't know whether you're the i ns ti ga tor or a n endors er or a n opponent of thi s ga me. I wa nt to
bel i eve the l a tter, but i f I'm wrong, our l i ves a re a t s ta ke. Don't you thi nk i t's too ri s ky for us to jus t obey your words ?"

Therefore, s he does n't fol l ow me.

Aa h, s hi t... i t's a n obvi ous cons equence.

"Don't worry. I won't i gnore your opi ni on, Hos hi no-kun. I wi l l properl y hea r you out! But «we» deci de whether we bel i eve i t. Our l i fe
depends on i t, s o we ca n't jus t bl i ndl y fol l ow s omeone. Therefore, I won't become your «comra de». Sorry."

I do thi nk her judgment i s a ppropri a te a nd I a l s o thi nk i t s eems l i ke the bes t deci s i on to ma ke for them.

It's a l s o a s i tua ti on where i t s eems l i ke I ca n s ti l l a chi eve a nythi ng.

But i t onl y s eems l i ke tha t---I ca n't a nymore-

Thi s i s a l rea dy a dea d-end.

"......Iroha -s a n."

"Wha t? Do you s ti l l wa nt to try pers ua di ng me? No probl em. I'l l l i s ten!"

"......"

To tel l the truth, I thought I coul d expos e a l mos t everythi ng to her l i ke I di d wi th Da i ya . Beca us e I expected tha t s he woul d compa ra ti vel y
a ccept my s tory fa vora bl y a s s he's ca pa bl e of ca l m deci s i ons . At l ea s t I thi nk s he woul d ha ve s upported me more or l es s i n my goa l to
«end the ga me wi thout a nyone dyi ng».

"...I cha nged my mi nd."

---i t won't go tha t wa y a nymore.

"I s ee."

After a l l , Iroha -s a n woul d tel l everythi ng to Yuuri -s a n. And a s s oon Yuuri -s a n's opi ni on mi xed i n, a cha nge woul d defi ni tel y occur.

Tha t i s beca us e unl i ke Iroha -s a n, who ca n vi ew thi ngs objecti vel y, Yuuri -s a n does n't bel i eve thi ngs tha t a ren't i n her fa vor. For exa mpl e, I
don't thi nk s he woul d bel i eve tha t s he's onl y a NPC a t the moment or tha t s he bea rs the s i n of murder on her s houl ders .

Wha t woul d Yuuri -s a n do a fter hea ri ng my words , tha t a re unfa vora bl e to her?

I ca n s ee i t cl ea rl y.

She woul d deny i t.

She woul d cons i der me her enemy.

And then s he woul d a i m to wi n [Ki ngdom Roya l e], ma ki ng us e of Iroha -s a n.

In other words ---s he woul d commi t murder.

Therefore, thi s i s a l rea dy a dea d-end.

"------"

25
There wa s s ti l l s pa re ti me.

But I di dn't fi nd a nythi ng to ta l k a bout a nymore.

26
 ▶First Day <D> Big room

And I ha d to s ee the cons equence of my fa i l ure ri ght a wa y, i n i ts wors t s ha pe.

"I thi nk we need groups ."

Iroha -s a n wa i ted for the moment everyone wa s s i tti ng to s a y tha t.

I fa i l ed to i mmedi a tel y gra s p her i ntenti on. Iroha -s a n a nd Yuuri -s a n a re coopera ti ng, a fter a l l . Why does s he need to a nnounce thi s to
everyone?

But s eei ng her s mi l i ng a t me, I unders ta nd.

Thi s i s s ome ki nd of cons tra i nt.

A cons tra i nt a ga i ns t me a nd the «pers on who knows the rea s ons for [Ki ngdom Roya l e]» i n whos e exi s tence s he bel i eves .

Iroha -s a n ha s put me on the enemy s i de beca us e I fa i l ed to a chi eve a nythi ng i n our [Secret Meeti ng].

"It s eems there i s the need for a n expl a na ti on. Fi rs t, l et me confi rm our goa l . Na tura l l y tha t i s to get out of here wi thout a ny ki l l i ng
i nci dent. Am I ri ght?"

No one objects .

"Oka y, Hos hi no-kun propos ed one method to a chi eve thi s . Accordi ng to hi m we a utoma ti ca l l y get out of here i f a l l of us s urvi ve. Tha t s ure
s ounds l i ke a n a ttra cti ve propos i ti on, rea l l y! But don't you a gree tha t i t's too da ngerous to bel i eve hi m bl i ndl y a nd move a s he wa nts us
to, wi thout knowi ng hi s true moti va ti ons ?"

After checki ng tha t everyone's l i s teni ng s eri ous l y, s he conti nues .

"But wel l , there's no rea l other good pl a n tha t comes to mi nd, i s there? We ca n't even tel l for s ure whether he's tel l i ng the truth or not. But
tha t a l s o mea ns tha t no murder wi l l occur. Why? Beca us e no one woul d commi t murder for wi nni ng the ga me when there's thi s a ttra cti ve
propos a l tha t might be true."

"Wel l , I gues s s o."

Hea ri ng Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's a greement, I ca n ba rel y ma na ge to not s crea m out «You're the onl y one tha t's not l i ke tha t!».

"In other words , we woul d ul ti ma tel y fol l ow Hos hi no-kun's goa l . Wi thout ful l y bel i evi ng hi m, we woul d s pend ei ght da ys wi thout doi ng
a nythi ng."

"Ma ybe. But i n the end we ma y get s a ved a s he s a i d, a nd i n a ny ca s e, i t's much better tha n to ki l l ea ch other i n the ga me, i s n't i t?"

Iroha -s a n a ns wers her a s Ma ri a nods .

"Yes , s ure, but there's a l s o s omeone who's not l i ke tha t, i s n't there?"

"Who?"

Then, Iroha -s a n s a ys wi thout cha ngi ng her expres s i on,

"The i ns ti ga tor of the ga me."

The pers on s he percei ves a s her enemy.

She di dn't mi s ta ke whom to cons i der a s her enemy. But i t's not pos s i bl e to defea t hi m - beca us e hi s non-NPC vers i on i s n't here.

Thus , Iroha -s a n dri fts off the correct pa th to ta ke.

"I don't know wha t hi s i ntenti on i s , but the i ns ti ga tor of thi s ga me defi ni tel y wi s hes to s ee the repugna nt s cene of us fi ghti ng ea ch other.
Or ca n you fi nd a ny other a i m i n s uch a mea ni ngl es s ga me?"

No one objects . Beca us e everyone ca n a gree to wha t s he's s a yi ng, even wi thout defi ni te proof.

And I know tha t s he's a ctua l l y ri ght. Thi s 'box', tha t wa s crea ted by Da i ya a s a wa y to s ta ve off boredom, does i ndeed not wi s h tha t thi ngs
proceed wi thout a nythi ng ha ppeni ng.

But l et me repea t thi s : he i s n't here.

"Therefore, s omeone --- s omeone who s upports the i ns ti ga tor --- wi l l certa i nl y cha nge the fl ow s o tha t peopl e wi l l di e i n thi s ga me."

Iroha -s a n s pea ks whi l e cl ea rl y l ooki ng a t me.

She ha s mi s ta ken her enemy.

27
"...do you wa nt to s a y tha t Ka zuki 's goi ng to do tha t?"

"No, I di dn't s a y s o. I onl y wa nt to s a y tha t there mi ght s ti l l be s omeone a mong us who wa nts to cha nge the fl ow. And tha t i t's da ngerous i f
he ma na ges to do tha t. Therefore, we wi l l di vi de i nto «groups »."

"Into «us » a nd «the i ns ti ga tors »."

I s ee. Thi nki ng tha t there a re «i ns ti ga tors » i s n't Iroha -s a n's onl y mi s ta ke.

"Yea h. Why not?"

"I thi nk... we need to do s o, too."

Her gra ves t mi s ta ke i s to thi nk tha t no one woul d s pur on the ga me a pa rt from the «i ns ti ga tors ».

Fa i r enough. When I wa s a n NPC, I a l s o di dn't wa nt to bel i eve there were peopl e l i ke Kouda i Ka mi uchi who a ctua l l y wa nt to pl a y a ki l l er-
ga me. I a l s o di dn't noti ce tha t Yuuri -s a n woul d go a s fa r a s commi tti ng murder. Both a re thi ngs I woul dn't ha ve come to know wi thout
experi enci ng the s econd round.

It's not s omethi ng s he coul d pos s i bl y noti ce wi thout rememberi ng the previ ous rounds .

But Iroha -s a n conti nues her expl a na ti on, ha vi ng no i dea of a l l tha t.

"Our grea tes t concern ri ght now i s the tra p of the i ns ti ga tor. But we ca n wa rd thi s off a s l ong we don't a ct a s he wa nts us to. No, ra ther we
s houl d comprehend hi s i ntenti on a nd us e i t a ga i ns t hi m to gra s p a n outcome where no one ki l l s a nyone."

Ma ri a a s ks wi th a frown,

"Tha t's why you wa nt to di vi de us i n «groups »?"

"Exa ctl y. I thi nk tha t, i f we a l l a ct s epa ra tel y, s omeone wi l l fa l l for hi s i ntenti on. On top of tha t, we a l l ha ve our own i nteres ts . The wors t
ca s e s cena ri o I ca n thi nk of i s tha t one of the ps ychi ca l l y wea ker peopl e wi l l s ta rt to s us pect the res t a nd ma ke the gra ve mi s ta ke of
commi tti ng murder.

But wha t i f our wi l l s a re uni ted? Wha t i f we a l l ha ve a wi l l tha t ca n't be s ha ken, wha tever ha ppens ? The tra p of «the i ns ti ga tors » woul d
degra de to bei ng a joke! Therefore, I'm s a yi ng we s houl d bui l d «groups » wi th a uni ted wi l l . Of cours e the «the i ns ti ga tors » who wa nt to
tri ck us won't be a bl e to enter there."

"Hmpf," Da i ya s norts a t her expl a na ti on, "I got your rea s oni ng, but how do you pl a n to bui l d thos e «groups »? To begi n wi th, how ca n you
di s ti ngui s h the i ns ti ga tors from the others ?"

"There's no wa y I coul d di s ti ngui s h them, i s there?"

Iroha -s a n s a ys a s i f i t wa s a ma tter of cours e.

"Wha t? But then---"

"Therefore---I'l l jus t ta ke thei r freedom a wa y."

Iroha -s a n s a ys wi thout l etti ng Da i ya s pea k out.

"...I ca n't s eem to unders ta nd you. Wi l l you threa ten everyone who does n't a gree wi th you or wha t?"

"The oppos i te!"

Da i ya ra i s es a n eyebrow.

"The oppos i te?"

"Yea h, the oppos i te. I won't ta ke a wa y the freedom of the peopl e tha t don't fol l ow my pl a n, but of thos e who a gree wi th me."

Not onl y Da i ya , but everyone here wi dened thei r eyes .

"I won't a l l ow a ny objecti on a ga i ns t me from a nyone who bel ongs to my «group». I'l l ha ve them s wea r a bs ol ute obedi ence to me. And I
wi l l ki l l a nyone who betra ys me."

"K-Ki l l ...hey..."

Looki ng s tra i ght a t me, when I s a i d tha t, s he expl a i ns ,

"Let me tel l you how I'l l do i t. Fi rs t, I'l l ma ke the ones who a pprove of me ha nd me over thei r food s uppl y. If we ca n bel i eve tha t Ugl ypoo,
we wi l l di e by turni ng i nto mummi es i f we don't ea t a nythi ng i n the <E>-bl ock, ri ght? Therefore, I wi l l fl us h a wa y everyone's food i n the
toi l et a s s oon s omeone even s hows a s i gn of betra yi ng me. If they properl y obey me, I'l l gi ve them one porti on a t ea ch <D>-bl ock. Wel l , by
food ma na gement, you ca n a chi eve the s a me effect a s the [Revol uti ona ry] does wi th [As s a s s i na ti on], you s ee."

"Wa i t, wa i t, wa i t."

Da i ya s tops her expl a na ti on.

28
"Why s houl d a nyone wa nt to enter your «group» whi l e knowi ng wha t a wa i ts hi m there?"

Iroha -s a n fl a s hes a col d s mi l e to hi s ques ti on.

"Everyone who bel ongs to my «group» vows me a bs ol ute obedi ence. Of cours e, they ca nnot do a nythi ng. They a l s o ca n't try to s ti r up a
ki l l er-ga me. Therefore, I wi l l judge everyone who bel ongs to my «group» a s a vi cti m tha t wa s i nvol ved i n thi s ga me or a s a l os er who ga ve
up fi ghti ng a ga i ns t me. On the other ha nd, I judge everyone who does n't bel ong to my «group» a s a n enemy tha t ha s the i ntent to fi ght."

Iroha -s a n s tops once a nd ta kes a brea th.

Then, s he ra i s es the corner of her mouth s l i ghtl y a nd decl a res ,

"If you wa nt to prove tha t you're no enemy, then a t l ea s t toa dy to me!"

Everyone l os es thei r tongue to her rude words - even Da i ya .

In s hort, Iroha -s a n's s a yi ng tha t i t's not opti ona l to enter her «group», but forced, a nd tha t everyone who does not obey her wi l l get era s ed
by her.

Ta ki ng a gl a nce a t our s i l enced fa ces , s he conti nues wi thout cha ngi ng her expres s i on,

"I hi t upon the method to cl ea r thi s ga me. Someone wi th the ri ght wi l l ha s to rul e over the others . Mh, wel l , you coul d s a y i t's becomi ng a
tempora ry «Ki ng»."

Becomi ng a «Ki ng».

It's the s a me concl us i on tha t I've come to.

"I know tha t I jus t s a i d s omethi ng extremel y s el fi s h. Of cours e i t's pos s i bl e tha t I ma ke a wrong deci s i on. It's a l s o pos s i bl e tha t s omeone
wi l l di e due to my mi s ta kes . I a dmi t thi s pos s i bi l i ty! But I'm s ure you a gree tha t i t's much better tha n a cti ng s epa ra tel y, getti ng i nto cha os
a nd s ta rti ng to di s trus t everyone, ri ght?"

"Where's the neces s i ty for you to do tha t?"

"There's none."

She a ns wers fra nkl y to Da i ya 's rema rk.

"But I don't thi nk there's a nyone who's more s ui ted for i t tha n me."

She s a ys confi dentl y. Da i ya s cra tches hi s hea d a fter hea ri ng tha t a nd conti nues ,

"Tha t's not the onl y probl em. From our poi nt of vi ew, we ca n't deny the pos s i bi l i ty tha t you a re the i ns ti ga tor yours el f. Before we ca n
fol l ow you, you need to prove to us tha t you're trus tworthy."

"I s ee. I forgot beca us e I'm not one of «the i ns ti ga tors ». ...you obvi ous l y won't bel i eve i t when I jus t s a y i t l i ke thi s , huh. Wel l , ca n't be
hel ped, I'l l jus t s how you."

Sa yi ng thi s , s he pul l s up her s hi rt.

"My res ol ve of becomi ng the «ki ng»!"

A kni fe i s there.

"W-Wha t a re you---"

Ignori ng me, s he thrus ts the kni fe i nto the ta bl e. Yuuri -s a n s ti ffens beca us e of the l oud, dul l s ound.

"Ta ke a good l ook, guys ! Thi s i s wha t you ca l l res ol ve!"

She tea rs off her uni form's s ca rf a nd wra ps i t s trongl y a round her l eft l i ttl e fi nger s o tha t her bl ood a l mos t s tops .

Wha t on ea rth i s s he---

My comprehens i on ca n't fol l ow her a cti ons . But compl etel y i gnori ng thi s fa ct, s he gra s ps the kni fe before her eyes wi th her ri ght ha nd.

Unbel i eva bl y s ha rp, determi ned eyes . She ra i s es the corners of her mouth a nd brea thes wi l dl y. Col d s wea t a ppea rs on her forehea d.

"I-Iroha ?"

She ma kes Yuuri -s a n retrea t wi th the s ol e force of her gl a nce. And then---

"Uh, UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!"

She roa red a nd---

"Ha ! Aha ha , a ha ha ha ha ha ha ha !!"

---cut off her own l i ttl e fi nger.

29
"Ah, a a h------"

Negl ecti ng Yuuri -s a n who ha s turned pa l e a nd l os t her tongue, Iroha -s a n conti nues to l a ugh.

"W-Wha t a re you doi ng---?!"

Ma ri a , who wa s una bl e to rea ct to the s udden turn of thi ngs a s wel l , rus hes to Iroha -s a n, tea rs off her whi te s hi rt a nd s ta rts to s top the
bl eedi ng. Iroha -s a n di dn't s top thi s , but brea ths wi l dl y whi l e contorti ng her mouth.

Then, s he turns her a we-i ns pi ri ngl y determi ned gl a nce to me.

Of cours e I'm overcome wi th fea r by s uch a thi ng!

"How i s i t? Do you thi nk s omeone who jus t wa nts to enjoy s uch a pa theti c ga me woul d be ca pa bl e of thi s ki nd of res ol ve? Do I, who ca n
cut off her own fi nger wi th mere determi na ti on, rea l l y l ook l i ke s uch a rooki e?"

"Uh, uuh......"

"No wa y, ha ! Ha ha ! I! Do! Certa i nl y NOT enjoy thi s ga me! I'm s trong a nd won't gi ve i n...! I'm a born l ea der! Got i t, guys ?!!"

We got overwhel med.

We ha ve no other choi ce but to obey, s eei ng her l i ke thi s .

Ri ght.

Thi s i s ---Iroha Shi ndou.

Thi s i s ---Iroha Shi ndou's res ol ve of becomi ng the «ki ng».

"Entrus t them to me! Your l i fe, your s oul - entrus t them to me jus t for the whi l e we're i n thi s ga me! I'l l bea r everythi ng for you! I'l l ta ke a l l
the res pons i bi l i ty a nd bea r i t unti l I brea k!"

She throws her l i ttl e fi nger a wa y.

To di s pl a y us tha t s he cut off a ny a tta chment to s uch thi ngs .

"Fol l ow me, peopl e! And be prepa red, my enemi es ! As i f I'd l et i t go your wa y, you fool s ! I'l l rul e thi s pl a ce! Tha t's ri ght, I---"

Then, s he s pea ks s ha rpl y:

"I wi l l become the «ki ng»!"

Thi s s trength.

I ca n't hel p but get ti mi d. There ca n be onl y one «ki ng». There ca n't pos s i bl y be two a t the s a me ti me. In other words , I wi l l a bs ol utel y
ha ve to fi ght a ga i ns t her, who i s a s uperhuma n wi thout a ny doubt.

Tha t's unrea s ona bl e! There's no wa y I coul d wi n.

My i mmens e fea r s uddenl y l i ghts up a new thought i n me:

...coul dn't I jus t l ea ve becomi ng the «ki ng» to her?

It's not i mporta nt who the «ki ng» i s . As l ong there's s omeone ca pa bl e who rul es the pl a ce a nd ul ti ma tel y no one ki l l s a nyone, I ca n
a chi eve my goa l of protecti ng Ma ri a . So i s n't i t oka y to entrus t her wi th everythi ng?

"------"

I know. Tha t's not pos s i bl e.

I mea n, s he ca n't fi ght a ga i ns t her enemy. She i s jus t a n NPC a nd her rea l vers i on ha s a l rea dy ended her fi ght.

I l ook a round.

Yuuri -s a n i s s hi veri ng a nd empti nes s i s s ta rti ng to dwel l i n her eyes .

Kouda i Ka mi uchi s eems ca l m, but he ca n't concea l the enjoyment i n hi s eyes .

But Iroha Shi ndou ha s n't noti ced. Beca us e of her outs ta ndi ng na ture, s he ca n't ta ke noti ce of the del i ca te s i gns of the huma n hea rt.

If s he becomes the «ki ng», s he's onl y goi ng to get betra yed a nd ki l l ed l i ke the [Ki ng] i n the s cena ri o of [Ki ngdom Roya l e].

Ri ght, therefore, I ha ve to do i t.

I ca n't rel y on Iroha -s a n. I ca n't rel y on Ma ri a . I ca n't rel y on a nyone i n thi s fourth round of [Ki ngdom Roya l e].

After a l l , I'm the onl y one here.

30
Ri ght now I'm the onl y one who's rea l l y fi ghti ng a ga i ns t Da i ya , who's i n tha t da rk room.

I l ook a t the fi nger s he ha s thrown a wa y.

Iroha -s a n, I unders ta nd the extent of your res ol ve.

I a l s o know tha t you're a n a ma zi ng pers on.

But s ti l l --- you're not gea red for i t.

You ca n't become the «ki ng». You're a n emba rra s s i ng chi l d who's tryi ng to become the «ki ng» whi l e pl a yi ng jus t a mi nor rol e here - get
l os t.

The onl y one tha t ha s the ri ght to become the «ki ng»---i s me!

31
 ▶First Day <F> [Kazuki Hoshino]'s room

After tha t, Yuuri -s a n a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi joi ned her «group». Lea vi ng a s i de Yuuri -s a n, I di dn't expect Kouda i Ka mi uchi to a pprove tha t
ea s i l y. Wel l , mos t l i kel y he ha s n't gi ven i t a ny deeper thought, though.

Ma ri a a nd Da i ya ha ve put thei r deci s i ons on hol d for now. Si nce Iroha -s a n a l s o s eems to thi nk tha t a bs ol ute obedi ence i s n't tha t s i mpl e
to deci de, s he wi l l wa i t unti l the thi rd da y --- or to be more preci s el y, unti l i ts «D»-bl ock when we a l l ga ther.

But even now, we're a l rea dy s us pected to be on the s i de of the «i ns ti ga tors ».

Not onl y Iroha -s a n, but a l s o Yuuri -s a n i s s urel y on gua rd a ga i ns t us , even i f you ca n't s ee i t on her fa ce. We a re a l rea dy oppos i ng ea ch
other. And there's no wa y a nyone woul d bel i eve the word of s omeone i n a n oppos i ng «group».

But, wel l , of cours e, I ha ve to move. I ha ve to brea k her del us i on of bei ng a bl e to become the «ki ng».

To begi n wi th, there's no wa y thi s ga me coul d be s topped wi th a «group» s ys tem. Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's hi deous nes s ca n't be s uppres s ed by
s uch a thi ng a nd I a l s o don't thi nk tha t Iroha -s a n's a bl e to control Yuuri -s a n's a cti ons . Thos e two ma y ha ve joi ned the «group», but they
ha ven't s ubmi tted thems el ves . Iroha -s a n ca n't know a bout thi s wi thout knowl edge from the previ ous rounds .

Therefore, I ha ve to des troy the «group»-s ys tem i ts el f.

But I don't thi nk thi s i s ma na gea bl e by a tta cki ng her now tha t s he ha s s trengthened her res ol ve. She ha s a l rea dy ma de becomi ng the
«ki ng» her goa l .

I know a l l too wel l tha t s he won't be s ha ken a nymore once s he ha s s et s omethi ng a s her goa l . I've come to know tha t fi rs tha nd duri ng the
thi rd round a nd wi th her cutti ng her fi nger jus t now.

So, I ha ve no choi ce but to a tta ck a nother pers on.

"......whi ch i s ..."

The pers on I s houl d cha rge na tura l l y fl a s hes i n my mi nd.

Yuuri Ya na gi .

She won't be ea s y to pers ua de. But I ca n onl y des troy the «group» through Yuuri -s a n.

Yea h, ri ght. Let's cha rge Yuuri -s a n tomorrow.

I cl os e my thi nki ng there a nd l i e down on the bed.

I thi nk the s i tua ti on di dn't turn out too wel l . I thi nk I wa s tota l l y too wea k. I ha ve to become more res ol ute a nd a ct better. But for now---

Fi rs t da y, no vi cti ms .

32
 ▶Second Day <B> Big room

"Oka y, ha nd them over."

At Iroha -s a n's comma nd, Yuuri -s a n a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi l a y thei r food porti ons , kni ves a nd, for s ome rea s on, thei r wa tches on the ta bl e.

Iroha -s a n ta kes them upon noddi ng a nd puts them on on her l eft a rm tha t l a cks a fi nger. Somehow I unders tood tha t thi s i s s uppos ed to
be a s i gn tha t s he's rul i ng the two of them.

...but i t s ti l l s eems s tra nge to me tha t s he ca n rema i n s o s tra i ghtfa ced, a s i f s he ha dn't ha d tha t l i ttl e fi nger to begi n wi th. ...Does n't i t s ti l l
hurt?

"Ah, don't even try to s pea k to them, oka y? I res tri cted wha t they a re a l l owed to s a y."

Now tha t s he menti ons i t, thos e two ha ven't opened thei r mouth except for greeti ng us .

Judgi ng from thi s s ta te of a ffa i rs , I'm s ure they a l s o revea l ed thei r [cl a s s es ] to her.

"Wel l , «we» won't ha ve a nythi ng new to ta l k a bout wi th you, s o i f you've got a nythi ng, ca l l on me."

Ma ri a s tea l s a gl a nce a t me but does n't open her mouth a fter a l l . Ma ri a knows tha t thi s i s the deed of a 'box'. She knows tha t we ca n
doubtl es s l y a pproa ch a s ol uti on i f we convey thi s fa ct properl y to the others .

But s he ca n't s a y i t.

Now tha t Iroha -s a n ha s bui l t «groups », i t does n't ma tter a nymore whether i t's the truth or not. Wha t ma tters i s whether Iroha -s a n ca n
bel i eve i t or not. And i f s he ca n't, then i t'l l be very ha rd to recover a fterwa rds .

At l ea s t Ma ri a won't be a bl e to move unti l s he knows why I a l rea dy knew of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

Therefore, i t wa s i nevi ta bl e tha t Iroha -s a n s ta rted ta l ki ng to us one-s i dedl y, a cti ng ca l m a s i f nothi ng ha d ha ppened. She s eemed
i nteres ted i n our everyda y l i ves a nd ha ppi l y a ddres s ed ordi na ry topi cs l i ke our hobbi es or wha t we're doi ng on our da ys off. But we know
of the da nger of our words bei ng mi s unders tood. It wa s a l mos t a s i f the pros ecutor a nd the a ccus ed ha d a come-together pa rty i n the
courtroom.

Duri ng a l l thi s ti me, I wa s l ooki ng a t Yuuri -s a n whi l e a ns weri ng Iroha -s a n ca reful l y.

She ha d her ga ze turned downwa rds a l mos t the whol e ti me.

If s he s ta rts to move---

I reca l l the s econd round. Unl i ke Iroha -s a n who a cts openl y, Yuuri -s a n a cts s ecretl y. It's too l a te once her s ecret ma neuveri ng gets
revea l ed.

Wi l l Yuuri -s a n rea l l y do a nythi ng? Bei ng s o ca l cul a ti ng, I don't thi nk s he wi l l ta ke overl y ha s ty a cti ons i f s he ha s come to the concl us i on
tha t Iroha -s a n's pl a n wi l l work the bes t to s urvi ve...

Yuuri -s a n s uddenl y noti ces my ga ze a nd ra i s es her hea d.

Even whi l e bei ng a bi t nervous , s he fl a s hes a wry s mi l e a s i f to s ympa thi ze wi th me. Her defens el es s s mi l e s ti l l ca rri es the cha rm of a
l i ttl e a ni ma l , s o I ca n't hel p but thi nk s he's cute.

Cute?

Is s he tryi ng to ma ke me thi nk s he's cute?

She's not s hunni ng me, but tryi ng to ma ke me her a l l y i n thi s s ta te of a ffa i rs ?

"......"

No, I'm thi nki ng too much i nto i t. Even s he does n't produce ea ch a nd every expres s i on purpos el y. I know tha t.

I know tha t... but I noti ced s omethi ng el s e.

Di d I jus t wonder whether s he wi l l move or not?

Why a m I s ti l l s o ca refree to a s k mys el f s uch ques ti ons ? Thi ngs a ren't a t tha t s ta ge a nymore.

In the s econd round, s he s ta rted a cti ng i mmedi a tel y a fter a rri vi ng here --- wel l , of cours e bei ng the pl a yer ma y ha ve s ped tha t up. But her
a cti ons a re a l wa ys fa s t. Thus , s he's a l rea dy pl a nni ng s omethi ng i n thi s round, too.

Yuuri Ya na gi ha d s ta rted movi ng l ong a go.

33
 ▶Second Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Yuuri Yanagi], [Yuuri Yanagi]'s
room

[Iroha Shindou] -> [Maria Otonashi] 15:00~15:30

[Yuuri Yanagi] -> [Iroha Shindou] 15:40~16:10
[Daiya Oomine] -> [Koudai Kamiuchi] 15:00~15:30
[Kazuki Hoshino] -> [Yuuri Yanagi] 15:00~15:30
[Koudai Kamiuchi] -> [Iroha Shindou] 16:20~16:50
[Maria Otonashi] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 15:40~16:10

The wa y thi ngs went forced me to i mmedi a tel y ha ve a [Secret Meeti ng] wi th Yuuri -s a n.

Therefore I wa s una bl e to keep my a ppoi ntment wi th Da i ya . But tha t rea l l y coul dn't be hel ped.

I enter Yuuri -s a n's room.

When s he noti ces me, s he promptl y s ta nds up from the bed a nd bows repea tedl y.

"I'm s orry, Hos hi no-s a n. I'm not a l l owed to s pea k wi th you i n the [Secret Meeti ng] ei ther. So I'm a fra i d I won't be a bl e to s pea k even i f you
wa nt to ta l k wi th me..."

Thi s a tti tude.

Yuuri -s a n s houl d defi ni tel y thi nk tha t I'm one of «the i ns ti ga tors » a nd be on gua rd a ga i ns t me. Tha t's for s ure.

And yet s he's tryi ng to s i gni fy tha t s he's jus t fol l owi ng Iroha -s a n wi thout pa rti cul a rl y di s l i ki ng me.

So tha t s he's s ti l l a bl e to ma ke me her a l l y i f i t's neces s a ry.

......but even i f s he's tha t cra fty, I ha ve to bri ng tha t to a n end.

"...Iroha -s a n i s n't here! Wi l l you s ti l l fol l ow her i ns tructi on, neverthel es s ?"

"Um... I a l s o ha ve to s how Iroha my porta bl e termi na l ."

Iroha -s a n trul y does n't overl ook a nythi ng. But tha t wa s wi thi n my expecta ti ons .

Therefore, I ha ve a counter pl a n.

"I'l l be fra nk: a re you rea l l y oka y wi th thi s ?"

"U-Umm... a s I s a i d... I ca n't a ns wer you. Rea l l y."

"Do you thi nk tha t Iroha -s a n's pl a n wi l l s ucceed?"

"U-Umm---"

When s he l ooks a round bothered, her l ook s tops on the ta bl e.

Beca us e s he ha s noti ced tha t s omethi ng i s wri tten on the memo book I've put on the ta bl e.

«Our convers a ti on won't l ea k i f we wri te»

Thi ngs wri tten on a memo s heet won't be recorded on the porta bl e termi na l . Thi s i s s omethi ng I noti ced i n the s econd round when I
recei ved a memo s heet from Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

Yuuri -s a n wi dens her eyes a nd ga zes a t me. Looks l i ke s he's fi gured out the mea ni ng of thi s .

I hol d the pen out to her. But i t s eems l i ke s he ca n't deci de on wha t to do ri ght a wa y. Apa rt from fol di ng her ha nds i n front of her ches t,
s he does n't move.

"...I got i t! You ca n't s a y a nythi ng, ri ght? I won't s a y a nythi ng ei ther, then. Aa h-a h, wha t a bummer. So I jus t wa s ted a [Secret Meeti ng],
huh..."

In order to tri ck Iroha -s a n, I fa ke my words a nd then move my ha nd.

«Wha t do you rea l l y wa nt to do? Wi l l you fol l ow Iroha -s a n jus t l i ke thi s ?»

34
When I'm done wri ti ng, I hol d the pen a ga i n out to Yuuri -s a n.

But s he jus t s ha kes her hea d to s i gna l i ze me tha t s he ca n't.

«No ma tter wha t?»

I tri ed wri ti ng thi s , but s he s ti l l gi ves me a nega ti ve a ns wer.

...wel l , nothi ng to be s urpri s ed a bout. No one woul d rea di l y l i s ten to s omeone he's on gua rd a ga i ns t.

Thus , I'l l tempt her.

I'l l tempt her s o tha t s he won't be a bl e to s ta y ca l m a nymore.

I wri te the words tha t s ha l l a ccompl i s h tha t.

«You di dn't even l ove hi m.»

Surpri s ed by tha t s udden, crypti c s entence, s he l ooks a t me wi th wi dened eyes . But, I won't s top now. I'l l ups et her even more by s hocki ng
her a nd ma ke s ure s he wi l l ha ve to a ns wer me.

I conti nue.

«You went out wi th the boy Iroha -s a n l oved, ri ght?»

"------!!"

The effect wa s outs ta ndi ng.

Yuuri -s a n's s houl ders ha ve s ta rted to trembl e fi ercel y a nd her fa ce ha s become horri bl y pa l e.

I ma ke a compos ed fa ce a nd hol d the pen out once a ga i n. Yuuri -s a n l ooks ba ck a nd forth between my fa ce a nd the pen s evera l ti mes
before s he eventua l l y comes to the concl us i on tha t s he ca n't reject i t a nymore a nd a ccepts i t wi th tea ry eyes .

But a s i t s eems s he s ti l l wa nts to pl a y dumb; s he wrote 《Wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout?》 wi th a trembl i ng ha nd. However, when I s ta y s i l ent
wi thout a ny rea cti on, s he i mmedi a tel y tea rs off the s heet a nd crumpl es i t up.

Yuuri -s a n then s ta rts to wri te wi th a s i ngl e tea r drop s l i di ng down her cheek.

《why do you know?》

《i t s houl d be i mpos s i bl e to fi gure out》

《i roha hers el f s houl dn't ha ve noti ced yet》

After fi ni s hi ng, s he pa s s es the memo book ba ck to me, a l ong wi th the pen. She wi pes her tea rs a wa y a nd turns eyes up to me.

......Ha , I won't be ra ttl ed by s uch a n expres s i on!

《You tol d me yours el f.》

To be exa ct, I hea rd i t from Iroha -s a n but i t'd be a pa i n to expl a i n tha t now.

Yuuri -s a n s ha kes her ha nd a l mos t fea rful l y.

《i don't get you! i 've never tol d you a nythi ng l i ke tha t. wha t on ea rth a re you referri ng to?》

As expected s o fa r. It wa s my a i m to get her to a s k tha t 《why?》.

Tha nks to tha t, I ca n fi na l l y wri te wha t I wa nted.

《It's not my fi rs t ti me pl a yi ng [Ki ngdom Roya l e]》

Yuuri -s a n ga zes a t me a nxi ous l y; l ooks l i ke s he does n't unders ta nd jus t by tha t.

But i f I wri te i t l i ke tha t, s he s houl d be a bl e to gues s wi th her s ha rp mi nd.

《I've pl a yed thi s ga me s evera l ti mes wi th the s a me pl a yers . Now's the fourth ti me.》

Yuuri -s a n wi dens her eyes . Then, comprehens i on s l owl y s ta rts to dwel l i n her eyes , but a t the s a me ti me s he s ta rts to trembl e i n fea r.

《Therefore, I a l s o know a l ot a bout you》

Yuuri -s a n s ha kes her hea d fra nti ca l l y a s i f to deny wha t I wrote. Then, s he dema nds the pen hers el f.

《ri ght! i woul d never tel l a nyone a bout my ex!》

《Under us ua l ci rcums ta nces , yes . But a re you rea l l y confi dent a bout not tel l i ng a nyone i n a n a bnorma l s i tua ti on s uch a s thi s ?》

35
"------gh!"

《I've been wi th you for three ga mes . Therefore, I bel i eve I know you pretty wel l .》

《Tha t's a l s o why I noti ced s omethi ng.》

Why wa s Iroha -s a n s uddenl y s o una pproa cha bl e when i t ca me to our [Secret Meeti ng]?

I fi gured tha t out when I l ooked a t the na me of the pers on s he ha d the previ ous [Secret Meeti ng] wi th.

《You ta l ked Iroha -s a n i nto bui l di ng groups , di dn't you?》

"Wha ---"

She qui ckl y covers her mouth wi th her l eft ha nd before even more s l i ps out. She then s ta rts to nervous l y wri te on the memo book wi thout
removi ng her ha nd from her mouth.

《wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout? do you wa nt to s a y tha t i t's my fa ul t tha t i t beca me l i ke thi s ? everythi ng? there's no wa y i coul d do tha t!》

《The Yuuri -s a n I know ca n do tha t.》

Of cours e i t's not l i ke s he knew everythi ng. She woul d ha ve never been a bl e to predi ct tha t Iroha -s a n woul d cut off her own fi nger.

But knowi ng Iroha -s a n's pers ona l i ty s o wel l , s he s houl d a t l ea s t ha ve been a bl e to gues s the fol l owi ng a s wel l :

《At l ea s t you s houl d ha ve known tha t Iroha -s a n woul d try to bri ng us under her rul e.》

Yuuri -s a n turns her ga ze to the ground a nd cl os es her mouth.

《The Yuuri -s a n I know us es others to s urvi ve.》

《Even Iroha -s a n.》

When s he ha s no other choi ce i n order to s urvi ve.

Tha t i s beca us e unl i ke Iroha -s a n, s he ca n't pos s i bl y become the 《ki ng》 hers el f. Wi th her pers ona l i ty i t's i mpos s i bl e to rul e over the
others a nd uni te the wi l l s of a l l the members .

However, s he i s a bl e to control the pers on tha t ha s become the 《ki ng》.

Tha t's why s he tri ed ma ki ng Iroha -s a n the 《ki ng》. She tri ed to control us i ndi rectl y. She pl a nned to ens ure her own s a fety by tha t.

She s ti l l does n't ra i s e her hea d a nd keeps s i l ent.

After tha t, s he di dn't move for a whi l e. But before I knew, her brea th ha s ca l med down a ga i n.

"......"

She moves her a rm a t ea s e a nd s ta rts to wordl es s l y wri te s omethi ng on the memo book.

《i 'l l a s s ume tha t you experi enced three ga mes . a nd i 'l l a s s ume tha t you know me wel l .》

She s l owl y tea rs off the s heet a nd wri tes on the new one.

《s o wha t?》

She ra i s es her hea d.

"---uh"

I freeze.

Beca us e her eyes were the bl a nk eyes I've s een once before.

《i f i a pol ogi ze now a nd cry "i 'l l do a s you s a y," wi l l you be s a ti s fi ed? i f s o, i ca n do tha t for you a s much a s you wa nt!》

And then, rea l l y, tea rs a ppea r i n her eyes . After ma ki ng thi s trul y s a d-l ooki ng fa ce, s he wri tes fol l owi ng.

《i t's a chi l d's pl a y》

"------"

Oh, wow.

I've a l rea dy l os t.

《Li s ten, tha t's not wha t I》

36
Yuuri -s a n does n't even l ook a t wha t I'm wri ti ng a nymore. After fa l l i ng i nto s i l ence, s he s tuck a ha l f-hea rted s mi l e on her fa ce a nd l a y
down on her bed.

"Uh..."

I pl a nned to ma ke her gi ve i n to..., no, I di dn't even wa nt to go tha t fa r. I jus t wa nted to ma ke her rea l i ze the truth a nd become my a l l y.
Then, I wa nted to do s omethi ng a bout Iroha -s a n, ta ki ng thi s a s a foothol d.

But I obvi ous l y mi s took the mea ns .

Sure, i f I ha d jus t di rectl y tol d her the truth, s he woul dn't ha ve bel i eved i t. But, wa s there rea l l y no other wa y? Why of a l l thi ngs di d I
choos e to a tta ck thi s fea rful gi rl ?

«No, you hol d a grudge a ga i ns t thos e guys tha t decei ved you a nd ki l l ed bruta l l y, don't you? They tri ed to ki l l you for thei r own l i fe's s a ke
even! Hehehe»

I reca l l wha t Noi ta n s a i d to me.

Perha ps he wa s ri ght? Di d I uncons ci ous l y prefer to cons i der them a s enemi es I ha ve to defea t i ns tea d of fri ends I ha ve to s a ve? And
tha t's a l s o the rea s on I a tta cked her?

If s o... I mi ght ha ve been ca ught by the tra p of thi s da mned 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' wi thout noti ci ng.

37
 ▶Second Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Maria Otonashi], [Kazuki
Hoshino]'s room

Ma ri a enters my room ba d-tempered, wi th her a rms cros s ed.

"...Fi na l l y. Fi na l l y I ca n properl y s pea k wi th you. Geez... wha t's goi ng on i n your hea d? You s houl d ha ve come to me di rectl y to di s cus s
thi ngs fi rs t. But no, you---"

Ma ri a s tops a nd frowns .

"Wha t's wi th tha t gl oomy fa ce?"

So my fa ce l ooks tha t depres s ed, a fter a l l ?

The s hock of my fa i l ure wa s s o bi g tha t I wa s s i tti ng on my bed, ha ngi ng my hea d.

"Ha h... you're overfl owi ng wi th fretful nes s . So, wha t ha ppened? Di d Ya na gi turn you down?"

"Turned down, huh... wel l , yea h, s omethi ng l i ke tha t, I gues s ."

She l ooks s urpri s ed for a moment beca us e s he wa s jus t joki ng, but then s he l ets out a deep s i gh.

"You were a l rea dy ma ki ng a move on her...? Wel l , tha t's wha t i t mea ns to be a na tura l phi l a nderer, huh. Di d you thi nk you coul d s ucceed
beca us e s he l ooks s o hel pl es s ? Wha t a n emba rra s s i ng mi s unders ta ndi ng. Wi th thos e l ooks , s he mus t be i dol i zed by a whol e bunch of
guys . Someone l i ke you wi th a preference for fema l e cl othi ng s ta nds no cha nce."

...no, i t wa s you who forced me to wea r tha t get-up.

But I don't even ha ve the energy to retort a nd keep s i l ent, my fa ce s ti l l downca s t.

"...i n the fi rs t pl a ce, how da re you fa l l i n l ove wi th a gi rl you met onl y yes terda y? If i t wa s Mogi , a t l ea s t..."

"Eh...?"

I refl exi vel y ra i s e my hea d beca us e s he beca me s i l ent. Ma ri a s cra tches her nos e a nd s cowl s i n my di recti on, whereupon s he s i ts down
next to me wi th exces s i ve vi gor.

She wordl es s l y punches my s houl der.

"Ka zuki , buy me a s tra wberry ta rte."

And tri es to s crounge from me for s ome rea s on.

"......"

"Don't l ook a t me l i ke tha t. I'm s a yi ng tha t I'l l keep you compa ny beca us e you l os t s o emba rra s s i ngl y. I'l l be s o ki nd a s to l i s ten to your
pa theti c excus es tha t dumped l os ers us e a l l the ti me. Li ke tha t you di dn't rea l l y ca re a bout her, or tha t s he wa s n't a l l tha t cute. A
s tra wberry ta rte i s a ctua l l y pretty chea p i f you thi nk of i t a s pa yment for the troubl e I'l l ha ve by enduri ng your uns i ghtl y s ta te of mi nd."

"...no, err---"

"I don't know a bout Ya na gi , but I'l l be wi th you. Tha t's wha t I'm s a yi ng."

Ma ri a s a ys s o wi th a compos ed fa ce.

Si nce s he s a ys i t s o bl untl y, a s i f i t's nothi ng s peci a l , I ca n't hel p but be s urpri s ed by her ki nd words . But then I s mi l e beca us e s he ca res
s o much.

Ri ght. It's not the s i tua ti on to be depres s ed. Indeed, I l os t. But i t s houl d not be too l a te yet. I s ti l l ha ve wa ys a nd mea ns to us e - wi thout
ma ki ng a mi s ta ke thi s ti me.

In order to protect Ma ri a .

"Sorry, Ma ri a . It's not l i ke I confes s ed to her a nd wa s turned down."

"...I know. There's no wa y you'd ha ve enough guts to do i t. Tha t wa s merel y a joke to cheer you up."

Wa s n't s he dumbfounded jus t now...?

"So, wha t ha ppened between you a nd Ya na gi ?"

"I fa i l ed a t pers ua di ng her."

Ma ri a s us pi ci ous l y ra i s es a n eyebrow.

38
"Ya na gi ? Not Shi ndou?"

I nod. When I a ns wer l i ke thi s , Ma ri a hol ds her chi n wi th her ha nd a nd ponders for a whi l e.

"Why? Coul d you concl ude tha t tha t wa s a neces s a ry s tep to ta ke by cons i deri ng your a va i l a bl e i nforma ti on? ...Ah, ri ght. To begi n wi th, I
wa nted to a s k you wha t on ea rth you a ctua l l y know."

"Ah, yea h..."

"Spi l l i t."

Ma ri a 's fa ce tel l s tha t s he's profoundl y convi nced tha t I'm goi ng to rel y on her a nd tel l her a bs ol utel y everythi ng.

Tha t's certa i n. Ha vi ng s pent a whol e l i feti me together wi th me, s he ca n s ee through me.

However---

"...Sorry, but I'd ra ther not tel l you."

I ha ve s i nce experi enced s evera l tra gedi es s he does n't know of.

I wa s s hown s evera l ti mes tha t I mus t protect her.

"......wha t... a re you s a yi ng? You won't tel l me? Why?"

"I thi nk I mus tn't depend on you ea ch a nd every ti me."

"...why i s tha t? Tha t's not a probl em of dependi ng or not, i s i t? Is n't i t obvi ous tha t i t's better tryi ng to fi nd a s ol uti on together tha n a l one!"

It s ounds perfectl y rea s ona bl e. Wi th my bra i ns , I mi ght ma ke a nother mi s ta ke jus t l i ke before. I'm a wa re tha t my own a bi l i ti es a re
unrel i a bl e.

But wha t woul d ha ppen i f I tol d her a bout our s i tua ti on? For exa mpl e, wha t i f I tol d her tha t s he's jus t a n NPC? She woul d certa i nl y
cons i der hers el f repl a cea bl e a nd woul d negl ect hers el f even more tha n s he a l rea dy does !

I ca n't l et her do tha t. Everyone ha s to s urvi ve.

Ma ri a 's s el f-s a cri fi ci ng a cti ons ---s ta nd i n the wa y of rea chi ng my goa l .

Therefore, I ca n't tel l her a fter a l l .

It's bes t when Ma ri a a cts a s l i ttl e a s pos s i bl e.

"------"

Ma ri a opens her mouth wi th a s a d expres s i on.

"...di d I hurt your pri de by hel pi ng you out a l l the ti me? Do you thi nk tha t I l ook down on you? If I a cted i n a wa y tha t ma de i t s eem to you
l i ke tha t, I a pol ogi ze."

"I've never thought l i ke tha t!"

"Then...!"

She proba bl y di dn't mea n to burs t out l i ke tha t. Ma ri a a verts her eyes a wkwa rdl y a nd conti nues more ca l ml y.

"...then... depend on me!"

"......Ma ri a ."

...perha ps , I woul d ha ve cons i dered thos e words s trong a nd rel i a bl e i n the pa s t.

But now I ca n't thi nk l i ke tha t a nymore. It even l ooks l i ke the oppos i te to me.

I know, a fter a l l .

I know Ma ri a 's a wa re tha t i t's nothi ng but s el fi s h ta l ki ng.

Hence, her previ ous s ta tement---

"I wi l l s a ve you!"

---wa s jus t a s a d cry rea l l y.

Wel l , tha t's how I s ee i t, but tha t does n't cha nge wha t I ha ve to do.

"...Ma ri a , ca n you keep s i l ent a bout the 'box' for a whi l e? I thi nk i t's da ngerous to tel l Iroha -s a n a bout i t."

"...you ha ve no i ntenti on of cl ea ri ng me up?"

"......yea h."

39
When I s a y s o, Ma ri a drops her ga ze a nd cros s es her a rms .

"...I s ee. You mus t ha ve thought a bout i t, s o i t ca n't be hel ped, I gues s ."

Suppres s i ng her feel i ngs , s he tri es to a ccept i t.

She i s , however, not a bl e to ful l y concea l the bi tternes s on her fa ce.

Ma ri a s ta res a t me, a cti ng expres s i onl es s . Our rel a ti ons hi p i s n't s o s ha l l ow tha t I woul dn't noti ce the s a dnes s i n her eyes .

And then, s he s a ys ,

"You a re... Ka zuki , ri ght?"

She, who ha s a l wa ys been a bl e to l ook ri ght through me a s i f s he coul d rea d my mi nd, --- who, duri ng the 'Sevenni ght i n Mud', even tol d
me tha t s he coul d recogni ze me by the us a ge of my fa ci a l mus cl es --- s a i d tha t.

"......eh?"

So, jus t s hocked... s hocked tha t s he s a i d s uch a thi ng, I'm l eft compl etel y dumbfounded.

Ma ri a a verts her eyes .

Wi th her ga ze turned a wa y, s he whi s pers wea kl y,

"...nothi ng. Pl ea s e forget i t."

40
 ▶Second Day <F> [Kazuki Hoshino]'s room

Si nce the [Secret Meeti ng], Ma ri a 's a tti tude ha s n't pa rti cul a rl y cha nged.

I'm s ure tha t s ta tement wa s jus t a ti ny verba l s l i p. Proof of tha t i s tha t s he di dn't tel l a nyone a bout the 'boxes '.

Beca us e no one a ggra va ted the s i tua ti on, thi ngs s ta yed the s a me.

But tha t's onl y for toda y.

Iroha -s a n dema nds a n a ns wer rega rdi ng the ques ti on of whether to joi n the 《group》 or not on the thi rd da y.

But a nywa y, toda y ha s ended.

I col l a ps e on my bed.

Second da y, no vi cti ms .

41
 ▶Third Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Daiya Oomine], [Kazuki Hoshino]'s
room

[Iroha Shindou] -> [Daiya Oomine] 15:40~16:10

[Yuuri Yanagi] -> [Iroha Shindou] 16:20~16:50
[Daiya Oomine] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 15:00~15:30
[Kazuki Hoshino] -> [Yuuri Yanagi] 15:40~16:10
[Koudai Kamiuchi] -> [Iroha Shindou] 15:00~15:30
[Maria Otonashi] -> [Daiya Oomine] 16:20~16:50

"...Di d I rea l l y s a y I'd des troy my own 'box' i f nobody di es unti l the <E>-bl ock of the ei ghth da y?"

"Yea h."

When I nod, Da i ya s ta rts to ponder s i l entl y.

I coul d fi na l l y fi ni s h tel l i ng hi m everythi ng a bout the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' thi s ti me. Ori gi na l l y, I pl a nned to not tel l hi m tha t he's jus t a n
NPC, but Da i ya noti ced i mmedi a tel y tha t I wa s hi di ng s omethi ng, s o I ha d no choi ce but to tel l hi m.

But Da i ya di dn't mi nd tha t too much. Ra ther, he s eemed to mi nd bei ng the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

".....Hey, Ka zu. Wha t di d I s a y to you when I s ent you off?"

"Why do you wa nt to know tha t?"

"Stop ni tpi cki ng a nd jus t tel l me, Ka s u-Ka zu."

Wha t? Now hi s i ns ul ts even rhyme?

"...uuhm, when I tol d you tha t I woul d wi n, you countered wi th 《Abs ol utel y i mpos s i bl e》. Thos e s houl d ha ve been the l a s t words I
excha nged wi th you."

"Oh wel l , for you to wi n a ga i ns t me i s a bout a s i mpos s i bl e a s the worl d rota ti ng 10 ti mes fa s ter tha n now."

Is n't tha t guy bei ng too rude, ri ght now?

"Whi ch mea ns tha t the 《rea l me》 bel i eves i t's i mpos s i bl e tha t nobody ki l l s i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e], huh."

"...I gues s s o."

Sti l l una bl e to ful l y unders ta nd, Da i ya cros s es hi s a rms . Si nce he l ooks l i ke he's ponderi ng whether to bel i eve me or not, I rel ucta ntl y a s k,

"...wi l l you bel i eve me?"

Da i ya ra i s es hi s hea d a nd a ns wers wi thout rel a xi ng hi s s tern fa ce.

"If you're rea l l y Ka zuki Hos hi no, then I ha ve no other choi ce, I gues s . After a l l , the Ka zuki Hos hi no I know i s n't ca pa bl e of thi nki ng up s uch
a s tory on the fl y, a nd he ca n't l i e on top of tha t."

...i n s hort, he bel i eves me?

"...s ti l l , i f you're Ka zuki Hos hi no... you rea l l y ha ve cha nged."

Unexpected words .

"Yea h, you're s ti l l a n exi s tence tha t repel s others ' wi s hes , but I feel l i ke the rea s on behi nd tha t cha nged a l i ttl e. I once tol d you tha t you
l ook l i ke you're fl oa ti ng, ri ght? Tha t feel i ng wea kened a bi t."

"Why... i s tha t?"

"I woul dn't know! Perha ps s omethi ng ha ppened i n thi s 'box' tha t cha nged you?"

"In thi s 'box'...?"

The fi rs t thi ng tha t ca me to mi nd wa s Na na Ya na gi .

Whi l e thi nki ng tha t I've forgotten a bout her, ha vi ng a verted my eyes for s o l ong, I've been ca ptured by her a l l the whi l e - by my fi rs t l ove.

I gues s i t's not l i ke I a m compl etel y rel ea s ed from her even now. I wi l l try to be rel ea s ed by forgetti ng her once a ga i n.

42
But s ure enough, I rea l i zed tha t I ca n't es ca pe. I cl ea rl y rea l i zed tha t fa ct.

Beca us e of s uch a ti ny cha nge, I s eem di fferent to the others ?

"To me i t l ooks l i ke a goa l ... no, a des i re ha s evol ved i n you. If s o, then you ma y not be a bl e to ma s ter the 'box' a nymo---"

Da i ya s tops mi d-s entence.

"...wha t's wrong?"

But a s i f words ca n't rea ch hi m a nymore, he's petri fi ed wi th hi s eyes wi de open.

"......ma s ter the 'box'...? I s ee... s o tha t's ..."

"Da i ya ...?"

But Da i ya gra s ped hi s chi n a nd wa s a bs orbed i n ponderi ng, i gnori ng me. When I ga ve up on expecti ng a n a ns wer a nd wa i ted, he s uddenl y
ra i s ed the corners of hi s mouth.

"Heh, hehe..."

I ha ve no cl ue wha t the mea ni ng of tha t chuckl e i s .

"Tha nks , Ka zu!"

"Eh?"

"It s ure i s ea s y to unders ta nd one's own thoughts . Tha nks to tha t, I jus t got wha t the 《rea l me》 i s thi nki ng."

Da i ya gri ns tri umpha ntl y whi l e s a yi ng tha t.

Seei ng tha t expres s i on I ca n't hel p but feel a nxi ous .

...wha t? Is Da i ya s chemi ng s omethi ng?

But the NPC Da i ya a nd I a re s uppos ed ha ve the s a me goa l . He's s uppos ed to ha ve bel i eved me a bout the 《vi ctory i f no one di es unti l da y
8》.

So, I wonder why.

Why does i t feel l i ke he won't become my a l l y a nymore?

43
 ▶Third Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Yuuri Yanagi], [Yuuri Yanagi]'s room

The pl a yer i s a l l a l one.

He a l one ha s i nforma ti on tha t gi ves hi m a n a dva nta ge i n fi ghti ng i n the ga me, but he i s una bl e to s ha re i t wi th the NPCs . Therefore,
ul ti ma tel y, he ca n onl y us e the i nforma ti on to tri ck them.

So i t mi ght be na tura l tha t he's goi ng to fi ght a l one.

Ki l l i ng the NPCs i n order to s urvi ve whi l e bei ng crus hed by the feel i ngs of gui l t. I'm s ure tha t's the ri ght wa y to fi ght i n thi s ga me.

But I'm here to s top tha t. Beca us e I thi nk i t's the onl y wa y to s a ve Ma ri a . Beca us e otherwi s e I woul d feel l i ke ha vi ng gi ven i n to the 'box'.

But---Is i t rea l l y pos s i bl e to do tha t?

In thi s [Ki ngdom Roya l e] where you ca n ma ke no a l l i es ?

I enter Yuuri Ya na gi 's room i n a gl oomy mood. She does n't even l ook a t me. Whi l e knowi ng i t's futi l e, I wri te a mes s a ge on a memo s heet.

"......"

Yuuri Ya na gi tea rs the pa per, crumpl es i t up a nd throws i t a wa y wi thout rea di ng i t.

So s he ha s no i ntenti on to res pond to me a nymore.

I bi te on my l i ps .

How ca n I ever rul e over her when I ca n't even communi ca te wi th her?

Shoul d I try to ma ke her l i s ten to me by ma ki ng cl ea r tha t I jus t wa nt to s a ve her? ...No, tha t's futi l e. I s ta rted doubti ng thos e words mys el f,
s o there's no wa y they woul d rea ch her a nymore.

"------"

I cl ench my fi s t a nd l ook to the ground. Yuuri -s a n ha s noti ced my di s coura gement but s ti l l does n't even gl a nce a t me.

Is there no wa y l eft?

Ha ve I a l rea dy l os t by now?

In the next <D>-bl ock, Iroha -s a n i s goi ng to force us to joi n her 《group》. If i t goes l i ke s he expects , I won't ever be a bl e to become the
《ki ng》.

Suddenl y, I noti ce the memo book on the ta bl e, whi ch proba bl y bel ongs to Yuuri -s a n. On i t, thi s wa s wri tten:

《i roha i s the [revol uti ona ry]》

I rea l i zed the mea ni ng of thi s ri ght off.

In other words , Yuuri -s a n's s a yi ng:

---If you s tep i n, I'l l ki l l you.

I gues s s he's tel l i ng the truth. Iroha -s a n wa s onl y a bl e to procl a i m her rul e beca us e s he di dn't ha ve to worry a bout getti ng ki l l ed --- i n
s hort, beca us e s he's the [Revol uti ona ry]. Furthermore, I s uppos e Yuuri -s a n's ei ther the [Ki ng] or the [Sorcerer]. After knowi ng a bout tha t
[cl a s s ] di s tri buti on, Iroha -s a n s urel y concl uded tha t s he won't be ki l l ed.

And, a gi rl tha t ca n even cut off her own fi nger wi l l a l s o be a bl e to ki l l me i f i t's neces s a ry.

I confi rm my pres ent condi ti on. I ha ve ma de a bout everyone my enemy. Yuuri -s a n's obvi ous , but a l s o Iroha -s a n a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi a re
my enemi es , a nd I don't know wha t Da i ya i s thi nki ng, jus t a s a l wa ys . And I ca n't a l l ow mys el f to depend on Ma ri a , who s uppos edl y i s my
onl y a l l y.

In s uch a condi ti on everythi ng I do wi l l ba ckfi re.

So, ca n I not become the 《ki ng》 a nymore?

"......ugh..."

Even whi l e tel l i ng mys el f not to gi ve up, I ca n't thi nk of a wa y to turn the s i tua ti on a round.

It's jus t too hopel es s .

44
I fa l l on my knees a t l a s t.

It i s n't pos s i bl e a nymore. I'l l l ea ve the throne to Iroha -s a n. I don't thi nk tha t wi l l turn out wel l , but i t's better tha n movi ng mys el f. I s houl d
fol l ow Iroha -s a n a nd pra y to the hea vens tha t Da i ya a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi won't get i nto mi s chi ef.

I s houl d a ct l i ke a mere s tone a nd do nothi ng a t a l l , jus t be there.

I ha ve --- l os t a l rea dy.

I ra i s e my hea d to beg for pa rdon.

Then they enter my s i ght. Yuuri -s a n's eyes whi ch a re l ooki ng down on me enter my s i ght.

---hol l ow eyes enter my s i ght.

"------a h"

Tha nks to tha t, I get i t.

«No, you hol d a grudge a ga i ns t thos e guys tha t decei ved you a nd ki l l ed bruta l l y, don't you? They tri ed to ki l l you for thei r own l i fe's s a ke
even! Hehehe»

I s uddenl y get the a ns wer to thos e words .

---No. I don't hol d a grudge a ga i ns t them. But... I wi l l s ma s h them up unti l they gi ve i n to me.

When I tormented Yuuri -s a n yes terda y, I thought i t wa s beca us e I ma y ha ve a l rea dy gi ven i n to the 'box'. Tha t I wa s prepa red to defea t her.

But tha t's not true.

Di dn't I a l wa ys know s o cl ea rl y? My mi s s i on i s not to be gentl e to thes e peopl e tha t a re merel y NPCs .

It's to res cue the rea l ones .

《Pl ea s e ki l l me.》

In the s econd round, the 《rea l Yuuri -s a n》 s a i d tha t to me. The 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' drove her tha t fa r i nto a corner tha t s he ha d to a s k for
tha t.

But wa s the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' rea l l y the onl y rea s on for her s ufferi ng?

It wa s not. Somethi ng wa s a l rea dy tormenti ng her when s he wa s i n the rea l worl d. I know tha t now. Beca us e I've l ea rned one thi ng i n thi s
poi ntl es s , worthl es s 'box'.

Thi ngs ca n't be undone. Yuuri -s a n's s i n for ki l l i ng Iroha -s a n a nd the others won't ever di s a ppea r.

But i s n't i t pos s i bl e to a na l yze a nd s ol ve tha t probl em s he brought wi th her from the rea l worl d?

Woul dn't doi ng tha t ea s e her pa i n a l i ttl e?

For tha t s a ke, I'l l wi n.

And I won't s hun s ma s hi ng up the NPCs .

Tha t wi l l become proof tha t I kept rea l i ty, my everyda y l i fe, i n s i ght. Tha t wi l l become proof tha t I di dn't gi ve i n to s omethi ng l i ke the
'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

Whi ch mea ns ,

"------hehe"

I ha ven't l os t a t a l l yet.

I s ta nd up.

The pl a yers of thi s ga me a re i ndeed a l one. But I coul dn't ca re l es s .

I'm the onl y one here who ca n pos s i bl y des troy the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', no ma tter how hopel es s the s i tua ti on ma y be. Other tha n me,
nobody ca n s a ve the others .

If s o... I'l l do i t.

I'l l s a ve everyone, a nd ma ki ng Yuuri -s a n gi ve i n i s the fi rs t s tep.

"......wha t's wi th tha t s mi l e?"

Yuuri -s a n i s s ti l l l ooki ng a t me wi th hol l ow eyes .

45
Tha nk you. I coul d onl y noti ce tha nks to thos e eyes . I noti ced tha t s he's s ufferi ng beca us e s he ha s gotten us ed to s uppres s i ng her true
s el f. I wa s a bl e to confi rm tha t I wa nt to do s omethi ng a bout tha t.

Sti l l s mi l i ng, I roughl y tea r off the s heet on whi ch 《i roha i s the revol uti ona ry》 i s wri tten a nd ri p i t to pi eces i n front of her eyes , ma ki ng a s
much s ound a s pos s i bl e.

The hol l ownes s i n her eyes gets repl a ced by a s toni s hment.

Yea h, tha t's how i t s houl d be.

I won't l et her ma ke thos e hol l ow eyes a ga i n!

"Yuuri Ya na gi ."

She wi dens her eyes a nd ga zes a t me when I s uddenl y ca l l her by her ful l na me.

"You s ha l l become nouri s hment for the rea l Yuuri -s a n."

As I know her very wel l , I know how s he's goi ng to rea ct.

"......Ah..."

Aa h, a s expected, you ma de your fa ce become pa l e, s ca redy-ca t.

You're not compos ed enough to i gnore me a nymore, ri ght?

"For thi s s a ke, I'l l des troy Iroha -s a n's 《group》 s ys tem. Fi rs t, I'l l s ta rt now wi th the work to ma ke you l ea ve i t."

After bei ng a t a l os s of words for a whol e few s econds , s he fi na l l y ma na ges to object.

"W-Wha t a re you---T-There's no wa y I woul d l ea ve! Bes i des tha t, I ca n't!"

"I s a i d I'l l 'ma ke' you l ea ve."

"If I tel l her tha t... Y-You're goi ng to get ki l l ed by Iroha , you know...? She's s omeone who mi ght rea l l y do... no, s he wi l l defi ni tel y do i t, you
know?"

It s eems s he does n't ha ve enough compos ure to noti ce tha t thi s convers a ti on wi l l be hea rd by Iroha -s a n a nywa y.

"I know!"

"T-Then why do you s a y s omethi ng l i ke tha t?! Tha t's s ui ci de!"

"Beca us e I'l l a l s o defea t her, of cours e. I won't be ki l l ed then."

Yuuri -s a n opens her eyes wi de.

And s ha kes her hea d fi ercel y.

"Impos s i bl e... tha t's a bs ol utel y i mpos s i bl e. If you knew... i f you knew how often I've experi enced tha t a l rea dy..."

Ri ght---

Tha t's i t.

I fi na l l y rea l i ze the ori gi n of her s ufferi ng i s thi s mud s ti cki ng to her.

"So, i f I defea t Iroha -s a n......"

The ori gi n of the hol l ow eyes . It's ---

"If I defea t Iroha -s a n, wi l l you be a bl e to preva i l over your envy towa rds her?"

---her i nferi ori ty compl ex towa rds Iroha -s a n.

It's a s ens a ti on I ca n comprehend very wel l , bei ng cl os e to Ma ri a a nd Da i ya . We ha ve to rea l i ze a l l the ti me tha t we ca n't rea ch them, a nd
fi ght wi th the fea r of s eemi ng a l l s o l i ttl e compa red to them.

Even wors e, unl i ke me s he's number 2. It mus t ha ve been even ha rder to endure, a l wa ys bei ng jus t a s ma l l s tep behi nd.

Her di s ta nce from Iroha Shi ndou - s he s eems s o cl os e a nd yet s he's out of rea ch.

Jus t how vexi ng i s i t to feel thi s a l l the ti me?

《Ri ght, a n i di ot l i ke me s houl d better keep s i l ent... everyone, I'm s orry for ups etti ng you.》

In the fi rs t round s he ca l l ed hers el f a n i di ot. She a l wa ys l ooked very uns ure des pi te bei ng mos t i ntel l i gent a nd commenda bl e from my
poi nt of vi ew.

46
Beca us e s he's a l wa ys been compa ri ng hers el f wi th s omeone s he ca n't rea ch.

"------Ah"

So wa s s he a wa re of i t, a fter a l l ?

Yuuri -s a n i s trembl i ng s o ha rd i n di s turba nce, s he's a l mos t pi ti ful .

"You wa nted to wi n a ga i ns t Iroha -s a n i n s omethi ng no ma tter wha t, ri ght?"

Yuuri -s a n s hrugs when I s a y s o.

"You wa nted to wi n a ga i ns t Iroha -s a n. You a l wa ys wa nted to wi n. Therefore, you a l s o wa nted to do s o i n thi s ga me. You thought for
yours el f tha t you coul d ca l l i t a wi n i f you ma na ged to control Iroha -s a n. Hence you opera ted a ccordi ngl y."

I'm s ure tha t's a l s o why s he decei ved Iroha -s a n when s he wa s the pl a yer a nd ma de Iroha -s a n s uffer by tel l i ng her a bout her ex.

"S-Stop ta l ki ng l i ke you unders ta nd everythi ng---"

She deni es i t unea s i l y, but wi th her us ua l a cti ng-power ha vi ng di s a ppea red a l mos t compl etel y, i t's very ea s y to rea d from her expres s i on.

"But even now tha t everythi ng went a s pl a nned, you di dn't ga i n a feel i ng of vi ctory a t a l l ."

"------!!"

"You were s i mpl y overwhel med. Beca us e you were forced to rea l i ze jus t how petty your pl a n i s compa red to the unbel i eva bl e
determi na ti on tha t l et her cut off her own fi nger."

"......Stop."

"And a fter wi tnes s i ng her s ubl i mi ty, a l l you coul d thi nk of wa s to s urvi ve by dependi ng on her. Beca us e s he ma de you rea l i ze jus t how
wea k-mi nded a nd uni mporta nt you a re."

"Stop."

"In the fi rs t pl a ce, i t wa s a l rea dy cl ea r to you tha t you coul dn't pos s i bl y wi n. After a l l , you a l rea dy knew tha t s omethi ng l i ke tha t woul d
never s uffi ce to wi pe a wa y your i nferi ori ty compl ex when i t di dn't even di s a ppea r a fter s tea l i ng her crus h."

"Di dn't I tel l you to s top!?"

Together wi th thi s s crea m, I feel a pa i n runni ng over my cheek.

...di d s he jus t s l a p me?

I ca n't bel i eve i t for a moment. No, I mea n, Yuuri -s a n s l a pped me? She, who ca n control hers el f more tha n a nyone?

And s he hers el f wi dened her eyes i n s urpri s e of wha t s he di d. She's s i l entl y s ta ri ng a t her ha nd whi l e cl os i ng a nd openi ng i t.

"---Ah..."

Then, her s houl ders s ta rt to s ha ke.

"I-I'm s orry---"

Even before s he coul d end her s entence, tea rs s ta rted to wel l up from her eyes .

"......I'm... s orry. But, pl ea s e... s top a l rea dy.... pl ea s e don't s a y s uch cruel thi ngs a nymore... pl ea s e don't tra mpl e on my feel i ngs ... pl ea s e...
pl ea s e..."

I bet i t's tough.

Tough to s ee her own uns i ghtl y feel i ngs .

After a l l i t's s omethi ng s he coul dn't even confes s to me when s he di s cl os ed her fra ud i n the s econd round.

But,

"No."

Why s houl d tha t ma tter?

Exa ctl y beca us e s he's beggi ng me not to, I ha ve to tra mpl e even more.

"Uh... a a h..."

After hea ri ng my col d words , Yuuri -s a n crouches down whi l e cryi ng a nd hi des her fa ce.

"If I l et you go now, I won't be a bl e to do a nythi ng for the rea l Yuuri -s a n. So, I don't mi nd i f you hi de your fa ce, but don't cover your ea rs ,
oka y?"

"Uh, uuh......"

47
Of cours e i t's pa i nful to s ee her s uffer l i ke thi s . But, even my own feel i ngs don't ma tter now.

"Do you wa nt to know wha t you di d i n the s econd round when you were i n my pos i ti on?"

I gi ve her the fi ni s hi ng bl ow.

"You ki l l ed Iroha -s a n."

Her s obbi ng s tops , whereupon s he l ooks up to me wi th her reddened eyes .

"......w-wha t a re you s a yi ng...?"

I purpos el y keep s i l ent.

"...k-ki l l i ng her...? I woul d never go thi s fa r! Certa i nl y... I a m a cowa rd... but I woul dn't be a bl e to do s omethi ng l i ke tha t!"

She hones tl y bel i eved s o, wi thout a doubt. And I'm s ure s he's tel l i ng the truth. She coul d onl y do i t beca us e s he wa s the pl a yer a nd the
others , i ncl udi ng Iroha -s a n, merel y NPCs .

But even s o, s he di d ki l l her.

Iroha -s a n got to know Yuuri -s a n a s a mi s chi evous gi rl tha t decei ved a nd ki l l ed her.

Thi s fa ct won't cha nge a nymore.

I gues s s he's rea l i zed tha t I'm tel l i ng the truth a fter l ooki ng a t my fa ce, bei ng s o good a t rea di ng from others ' fa ces ; s he's fa l l en i nto
s i l ence a nd jus t conti nues to s hed tea rs i n a n a bs entmi nded s ta te.

But I conti nue to s pea k to her.

"Yuuri -s a n. I wi l l tel l you the deta i l s a fterwa rds , but you a nd Iroha -s a n both won when you were pl a yers , s o you a l rea dy ma na ged to
s urvi ve."

Yuuri -s a n s l i ghtl y rea cts to thos e words . As i t s eems l i ke s he comprehends wha t I'm s a yi ng, I conti nue.

"But i f we don't do a nythi ng, Iroha -s a n won't forgi ve you for ha vi ng ki l l ed her. And you won't be a bl e to forgi ve yours el f ei ther. It ma y
s ound fi s hy, but I wa nt to hel p you wi th tha t!"

Then, I s a y,

"I thought a bout wha t to do a bout tha t!"

Yuuri -s a n's s ti l l s heddi ng tea rs , but i t s eems l i ke s he coul d rega i n her wi l l . She l ooks a t me.

"Jus t gra s p the ri ght outcome. Spea k your mi nds openl y i n thi s round, but a fter tha t you need to s upport a nd trus t ea ch other a ga i n. You
jus t ha ve to rea ch thi s outcome! If the both of you ma na ge to trus t ea ch other i n thi s ga me, you wi l l be a l ri ght i n the future. Iroha -s a n
s houl d be a bl e to forgi ve you, Yuuri -s a n."

I s a y s o ca l ml y.

"Therefore, you ha ve to tel l her everythi ng. Put a l l your emoti ons towa rds Iroha -s a n i nto words ."

I wa i t for her repl y.

She fi na l l y opens her mouth a fter ha vi ng kept s i l ent for a l ong ti me.

"...I don't, get i t."

She s a i d s o wi th a l i fel es s voi ce.

"Tha t we ha ve a l rea dy s urvi ved or tha t we jus t ha ve to trus t ea ch other - tha t a l l ma kes no s ens e to me."

"...I s ee."

Fa i r enough. She knows a l mos t nothi ng a bout the ci rcums ta nces ; there's no wa y s he coul d unders ta nd.

"But---"

Hea ri ng thi s contra di ctory conjuncti on, I ra i s e my hea d.

She wa s s mi l i ng wea kl y.

"I don't mi nd not unders ta ndi ng, a nymore. I'm a t my l i mi t of thi nki ng a bout s uch cruel thi ngs a l l the ti me jus t to s urvi ve... i t's enough
a l rea dy."

Sa yi ng thi s , s he s uddenl y embra ces me.

"So... ma y I depend on you?"

Appa rentl y s he ca n't properl y control the s trength of her embra ce; i t hurts .

48
Thi s uncontrol l ed s trength of hers s eems forl orn to me.

And thi s s urpri s es me.

No ma tter how ha rd i t wa s , s he's a l wa ys fought a l one, wi th her own methods . Even though s he's a l wa ys been a nxi ous , s he kept on
fi ghti ng a nd wi ths tood the pres s ure on her hea rt. Even when s he wa s the pl a yer, s he decei ved a l l the NPCs , cornered them, ki l l ed them
a nd, when s he wa s overwhel med by her feel i ngs of gui l t, rega i ned the wi l l to fi ght a nd ma na ged to wi n i n the end.

Yuuri Ya na gi i s s uch a s trong gi rl .

"Sa ve... me."

In s pi te of tha t, s he ca n't do a nythi ng but depend on me a nymore.

She ca n't do a nythi ng but cl i ng to the fra i l hope i n front of her eyes , wi thout control l i ng a nyone.

Her condi ti on remi nded me a bi t of s omeone.

It remi nded me of 《Na na Ya na gi 》.

But I won't mi x 《Yuuri -s a n》 a nd 《Ya na gi -s a n》 up a nymore.

For the s a ke of s a vi ng no one other tha n 《Yuuri -s a n》, I return her embra ce a nd s a y,

"I wi l l s a ve everyone, a bs ol utel y!"

49
 ▶Third Day <D> Big room

You may find this surprising, but I was very self-confident until middle school. My grades were always the best and I played the piano so skillfully, I won
prizes in various contests! I was the head of the wind instrument club and the student council president at the same time. I was surrounded by people
that adored me all the time.

That might be the reason why I unconsciously considered myself special.

I was convinced that wouldn't change even when ascending to high school. But that 《special》 seat was nowhere prepared for me in high school life.
Because Iroha Shindou sat on that seat since the time she gave the welcome speech of the freshmen during the entrance ceremony.

But naturally I didn't give up right away. I was confident in being able to regain this seat. Rather, I was even happy about having gained a rival.

With the belief that I would outstrip her in no time and become the number one again, I worked even harder than I did in middle school. I raised the time
I would concentrate on learning before doing anything else. Of course I didn't just learn as long as possible; I also tried out various techniques to improve
my effectiveness or to keep up my concentration while learning.

But I couldn't match her.

It was then when I finally started to get nervous. Because I wanted to win against her at least in grades, I stopped playing the piano which I had continued
since elementary school, I stopped going to the literary club I had entered, I reduced the time I would play with my friends, I slept less and I even studied
during breaks, prepared to be called wonk-chan.

But even so, Iroha stayed out of reach.

Even though Iroha took part in her club's activities, was busy with the student council and slept during classes, totally looking like she wasn't making such
a big effort like me... I couldn't reach her at all.

But actually it wasn't that strange. In mock examinations, there were usually almost 100 people with better results than me, despite my great effort.
There were many better pianists than me as well, and just turning on the television I would see much more beautiful women than me, one after the
other. It was certainly not only Iroha whom I couldn't reach. Thus, it wasn't strange that it came like that.

I was merely taught by her that I'm nothing more than an ordinary person. That I'm not special.

Thanks to Iroha, I was able to graduate from my embarrassing conceit. I think I would have noticed that even without Iroha sooner or later.

But still, it was mortifying.

It was terribly mortifying.

Why wasn't I the special one?

Because I'd needed so much time to notice, I had already lost everything. I had lost my friends, my hobbies, my special abilities, and instead I had become
a boring girl that was relatively bright but nothing more.

At that time, I noticed that Iroha was in love with someone. She tried to hide it, but to me it was more than obvious. And at the very moment when I took
notice of Iroha's feelings, that boy looked incredibly charming to me. Because I thought that he had to be lovely if he managed to steal Iroha's heart.

If he had the choice between Iroha and me, who would he choose...?

- When I thought that, a wicked thought crossed my mind.

If that boy chose me---

Wouldn't that mean that I'm more attractive than Iroha?

I was aware of the hideousness of my scheme. But even so, I couldn't stop myself from going through with it.

Because I wanted to see!

I wanted to see Iroha, who always seemed out of reach, become the loser for once and be jealous of me.

I wanted her to realize.

Realize that there are people below her that are mortified because they can't reach her no matter what they do.

And then I managed to go out with him.

I pretended to be beside myself with joy and told Iroha about it with an innocent look as if I had no idea of her feelings towards him. In my mind I was
chuckling because I highly expected to see her grind her teeth bitterly. It really makes me want to puke when I think back on how I was at that time.

50
'Come on Iroha, feel bitter! Envy me! Hate me!'

- Everything was right. Everything was right as long she just directed negative emotions towards me. Iroha's reaction, however, was completely different
from my expectations.

"Congratulations!"

She said with a gentle smile and stroked my head.

Of all things, Iroha --- blessed my fulfilled love.

She blessed me.

Me!

Although I was always absorbed in planning her misfortune.

Unable to believe it, not wanting to believe it, I still continued to try. I continued to make use of him while pretending not to notice that my love for him
was just a misunderstanding. But even so, no matter what kind of advice I asked her for, no matter when I told her that we had split up - she would just
root for me.

And each time she did so, I was shown it.

The things I pretended not to see - my ugliness, my pettiness, my wretchedness - were made clearer and stronger to me by Iroha's radiance.

Aah, I know, I know. No matter how painful it was for me --- I'm not the poor victim but the despicable culprit.

But, I can't stop.

I can't retreat.

Because I don't want to admit that I've descended from an ordinary person to a hopeless coward after committing so many sins.

I'm not thinking that my sins will be forgiven and I will stop being a coward if I win against Iroha.

But I have no other choice anymore. There is no way back.

I mean, isn't it true?

I'm sorry.

I'm sorry.

My sin isn't so light that it could be forgiven with just those words.

"And tha t s houl d ma ke me forgi ve you?"

Iroha -s a n l a ughs col dl y i n the bi g room where a l l members ha ve ga thered.

I s uppos e s he ha s l i s tened to Yuuri -s a n's confes s i on tha t wa s recorded on her porta bl e termi na l .

"Do you thi nk I'l l forgi ve your decei t i f you put on di s pl a y how mi s era bl e you a re?"

Ma ri a , Da i ya a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi ca n onl y wa tch a s they don't know the ci rcums ta nces .

"I won't, you bi tch!"

She s a ys a nd s pi ts on Yuuri -s a n who wa s forced to kneel i n her whi te underwea r.

Yuuri -s a n's onl y l ooki ng downwa rds whi l e trembl i ng wi thout s a yi ng a nythi ng ba ck. Her l eft cheek's s wol l en - I gues s s he wa s s l a pped by
Iroha -s a n i n her room.

It's pa i nful to wa tch thi s . After a l l , I've known tha t thi s coul d ha ppen. Therefore, thi s i s a l s o my res pons i bi l i ty.

But i f I ca n't even bea r thi s much, I won't be a bl e to oppos e Iroha -s a n.

"......Hey, Shi ndou, wha t on ea rth ha ppened?"

Ma ri a opens her mouth, una bl e to endure thi s s i ght a ny l onger.

"It's no bi g dea l , rea l l y. Thi s i s jus t wha t ha ppens when you joi n my 《group》, vowi ng me obedi ence, a nd s ti l l da re to di s obey my order."

"But i s n't tha t too ha rs h...?"

As i f i n defi a nce of Ma ri a 's a dvi ce, Iroha -s a n pres s es the s ol e of her s hoe a ga i ns t Yuuri -s a n's hea d.

"Uh...," Yuuri -s a n groa ns , whi ch jus t dri ves Iroha -s a n to cl i ck her tongue a nd wordl es s l y a ppl y more pres s ure, s queezi ng Yuuri -s a n's

51
forehea d a ga i ns t the ground.

Yuuri -s a n l ooks a l mos t l i ke s he's genufl ecti ng.

"Who s a i d i t's oka y to open your mouth? You ought to jus t ha ng your hea d l i ke a n orna ment. Do I even need to tea ch you by force unti l you
get i t?"

"S-Stop i t, Shi ndou!"

"I won't. ...a nywa y. You know a l rea dy, ri ght? The ti me's up. You wi l l a l l be put under my rul e i n thi s ti me-bl ock. It's the bes t wa y I ca n thi nk
of s o there's no need to cha nge i t, no ma tter wha t thi s di rty bi tch thi nks !"

Iroha -s a n decl a res wi th her foot s ti l l on top of Yuuri -s a n's hea d.

"And then I wi l l end thi s ga me for you by becomi ng the 《ki ng》."

Ri ght, Iroha -s a n's thi s ki nd of huma n.

Li ke thi s , s he trea ts s omeone whom s he cons i dered a dea r fri end unti l jus t now a ccordi ng to wha t s he needs to to a chi eve her goa l .

Of cours e i t's not l i ke s he does n't feel a nythi ng i n doi ng s o. She s houl d be deepl y hurt a nd a l s o deepl y remors eful . But s he s ea l s thos e
emoti ons . Iroha -s a n i s a bl e to control even her own emoti ons tempora ri l y for the s a ke of her goa l .

Tha t's s omethi ng I rea l i zed i n the thi rd round when s he ki l l ed everyone on the fi rs t da y to become the wi nner.

Ri ght, tha t's why I wa s a bl e to predi ct i t.

Predi ct tha t s he woul d ta ke thi s a cti on.

Therefore, I'l l ---

"Impos s i bl e!"

---pul l her from the fa l s e throne.

Iroha -s a n s l owl y removes her foot from Yuuri -s a n's hea d a nd throws me a s ha rp gl a nce. Wi thout a doubt the i ntent to ki l l dwel l s i n tha t
fi ery l ook.

"...does thi s pos s i bl y mea n tha t you don't pl a n to joi n my 《group》? Too ba d. You're goi ng to di e!"

"No, tha t's not wha t I mea nt. I merel y tol d the truth! I mea n, s omeone a s s oft a s you coul d never rul e over others !"

"Soft? Wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout?"

Her s cowl rea l l y gi ves me the creeps . But to s eem a s ca l m a s pos s i bl e, I rel a x my mouth.

"I'm ta l ki ng a bout your s oft rea cti on to Yuuri -s a n's betra ya l ! You onl y s tri pped her cl othes off, punched her, s pi t on her a nd put your foot
on her hea d? Tha t's wha t a l l ca l l s oft!"

Iroha -s a n fl a s hes a s mi l e to di s pl a y her compos ure, too.

"So wha t do I need to do s o tha t you're s a ti s fi ed?"

I then s a y i n order to era s e tha t s mi l e of hers ,

"Ki l l her!"

As pl a nned, Iroha -s a n's s mi l e va ni s hes a nd s he wi dens her eyes .

"Ri ght a t the begi nni ng... di dn't you threa ten to fl us h a wa y everyone's food i n the toi l et a s s oon s omeone s hows onl y a s i ngl e s i gn of
betra yi ng you? But you di dn't do tha t, di d you? You es peci a l l y put on s uch a s how wi th putti ng Yuuri -s a n i nto her underwea r, s o I bet you
di dn't do i t, ri ght?"

Iroha -s a n fl a s hes a gri n.

"...Ha ha . It's jus t a s how a s s oon a s I don't rea l l y fl us h a wa y the food a nd ki l l her? Your thi nki ng i s qui te di s torted, huh? Why ca n't you
unders ta nd tha t fl us hi ng a wa y the food i s a s o-ca l l ed 'exa ggera ted expres s i on?' Don't you get tha t i t wa s s omethi ng neces s a ry to s a y a t
tha t ti me, even wi thout a ctua l l y pl a nni ng to do i t?"

"Even i f i t's l i ke tha t, a ren't you pra cti ca l l y di s pl a yi ng to us tha t your 《group》 ha s no bi ndi ng force a nymore by s howi ng us thi s s oft
trea tment of Yuuri -s a n?"

"......Wha t do you mea n? Do you wa nt me to ki l l Yuuri ?"

"No wa y. I'm jus t poi nti ng out tha t---"

I tel l them pl a i nl y,

"---s uch a 《group》 s ys tem i s fl a wed to begi n wi th."

"......"

52
Iroha -s a n s i l entl y cros s es her a rms . Wi th her fa s t unders ta ndi ng, s he s houl d know tha t s he's goi ng to be overwhel med by me i f s he ca n't
counter.

But s he ca n thi nk a s much s he wa nts . There's no wa y to turn i t a round a nymore!

Tha t's beca us e wha t I s a i d i s 100% correct.

"...wha t exa ctl y i s fl a wed, then?"

Her voi ce s ounds s l i ghtl y wea ker tha n before.

"The 《group》 i s ba s ed on trus t i n you. But there's never been a ny. You ma de thi s pl a n on the preconcepti on of s omethi ng tha t does n't
even exi s t. Tha t's why i t's fl a wed. Or a m I wrong?"

"......"

Jus t one more pus h.

Jus t one more pus h s houl d be enough to pul l Iroha Shi ndou, who wa s a bl e to ki l l everyone or to cut off her own fi nger jus t to pers ua de the
others , from her fa l s e throne.

---a nd yet,

And yet, Iroha -s a n ra i s ed the corner of her mouth. To s how me tha t s he's a s cool a s a cucumber.

"Yes , i t mi ght be ha rd to ma i nta i n the 《group》 s ys tem. I a dmi t tha t! But s o wha t? If i t's too ha rd to crea te thos e 《groups 》, then I jus t need
to a ba ndon thi s pl a n a nd ma ke a new one. Or do you thi nk I a m not ca pa bl e of doi ng s o?"

"......"

Tha t wa s a counter I wa s n't a bl e to predi ct.

She does n't gi ve up jus t by bei ng cornered thi s fa r.

"Anywa y, there i s no rea s on for me to gi ve i n to you."

I gues s s o...

There's no wa y s he woul d gi ve i n to me beca us e of s omethi ng of thi s degree. Tha t's beca us e Iroha -s a n i s the one who s houl d be defea ted
fi rs t, a nd --- the s tronges t enemy.

I ca n rea ch my goa l i f I ca n jus t do s omethi ng a bout thi s s tronges t enemy. Da i ya 's goa l s houl d ma tch wi th mi ne a fter a l l , a nd wi th the hel p
of Iroha -s a n a nd Yuuri -s a n, we s houl d be a bl e to s uppres s Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's whi ms fa r enough s o he won't go a s fa r a s to ki l l .

The ha rdes t thi ng i s a l wa ys to get onto the tra cks . As s oon a s you're on them, the res t's not a s di ffi cul t a nymore.

And the fi rs t s tep I need to get onto the ra i l s i s to get pa s t Iroha -s a n.

If I ma na ge to do tha t, I wi l l be a bl e to a chi eve my goa l .

So I wi l l defi ni tel y not retrea t. I ha ve cornered her wi thout a doubt, s o I wi l l defi ni tel y not retrea t.

I s ea rch for the l a s t pus h.

"......"

I l ook a t Yuuri -s a n, who's trembl i ng a nd ha s her hea d pres s ed a ga i ns t the ground.

---Aa h, I s ee.

It does n't even ma tter how much Iroha -s a n tri es to pers i s t, does i t?

"...s o, wi l l you a ba ndon Yuuri -s a n? In order to s a ve yours el f a nd the others ?"

After a l l , s he's a l rea dy a wa re of her defea t.

Iroha -s a n a ns wers wi thout wa veri ng,

"Yea h."

Whi ch i s the a ffi rma ti on I ha ve expected.

And whi ch i s a n obvi ous l i e.

A l i e s he begs me to s ee through.

"You ca n't tri ck me l i ke tha t."

So I'l l put a n end to i t now.

53
"I tol d you before, ri ght? Ki l l Yuuri -s a n."

"------"

"If you rea l l y wa nt to a ba ndon Yuuri -s a n, s how us now. You jus t ha ve to ma ke us kneel down by i mpres s i ng us wi th your force... by ki l l i ng
her, jus t l i ke you cut off your fi nger."

Iroha -s a n.

Iroha -s a n mus t be thi nki ng tha t s he's bes t s ui ted for bei ng the 《ki ng》. It's beca us e s he thi nks s o tha t s he ta kes the l ea d. She's doi ng tha t
beca us e s he thi nks i t's the mos t proba bl e wa y for her to a chi eve her goa l .

But wha t i f s he cons i dered s omeone el s e s ui ted for bei ng the 《ki ng》?

I bet s he woul d ha nd over the throne to the res pecti ve pers on.

Tha t's why s he's tes ti ng me.

She's tes ti ng whether I'm s ui ted for the throne, whether I ca n s ee through s uch a bl a ta nt l i e.

"............ha ha ..."

Iroha -s a n ra i s es a l a ugh.

"...wel l yea h, I ca n't! Thus , I ca n't become the 《ki ng》 a nymore."

Li ke tha t---

Iroha -s a n ha nded over the throne to me.

Iroha -s a n s i ts down a l one on a n empty s ea t, l i ps purs ed. "Ha h...," s he s i ghs a rti fi ci a l l y a nd fl a s hes a wry s mi l e.

"...Iroha , l os t...?"

Yuuri -s a n's wi deni ng her eyes , l ooki ng a t Iroha -s a n who's s i tti ng there ha vi ng gi ven up. The gi rl i n underwea r s ta nds up, wa l ks to Iroha -
s a n a nd l ooks down to her.

"......why? Why don't you ki l l me? You woul d do thi s much, woul dn't you...? If i t's to a chi eve your goa l , you woul d do thi s much, woul dn't
you?"

After hea ri ng tha t, Iroha -s a n s mi l es wryl y.

"Yuuri . Wha t i s my goa l ?"

She a s ks , whi l e l ooki ng a wa y a nd l ea ni ng her el bow on the des k.

"Eh? To become the 《ki ng》... ri ght?"

"Of cours e not! Tha t i s jus t a mea ns to a chi eve my goa l ."

"I-I s ee. But then---"

Iroha -s a n then s pea ks to the confus ed Yuuri -s a n wi th a gentl e s mi l e, l i ke a pa rent tha t's pa ti entl y expl a i ni ng mul ti pl i ca ti on to a chi l d,

"My goa l i s to protect you, Yuuri ."

Yuuri -s a n gets even more confus ed.

Beca us e thi s wa s jus t wa y too unexpected for her.

But I knew i t.

In the very l a s t moment before s he di ed duri ng the fi rs t ga me, s he s a i d 《...s orry tha t I coul dn't s a ve you.》 to me, des pi te i t bei ng the l a s t
moment of her l i fe.

Thes e words s howed me tha t her goa l i s to protect Yuuri -s a n.

Of cours e s he a l s o tri ed to protect our a nd her own l i fe. But cons i deri ng her l i fes tyl e, s he woul d s urel y pri ori ti ze others . And s he woul d
s urel y wa nt to s a ve Yuuri -s a n more tha n s ome peopl e s he jus t met tha t da y.

Therefore, s he woul d never ki l l Yuuri -s a n, even i f i t mea ns tha t s he becomes una bl e to reta i n the 《group》 s ys tem.

Yuuri -s a n s ha kes her hea d, una bl e to bel i eve i t.

"T-Tha t's a l i e! D-Do you rea l i ze tha t I betra yed you? Is n't tha t a l s o why you got a ngry a nd ma de me get na ked a nd s l a pped me a nd..."

"Yuuri , a re you ma ki ng fun of me?"

54
"Eh?"

"Do you wa nt to s a y tha t I woul d cha nge my goa l beca us e of emoti ona l s wi ngs ? You thi nk of me a s s uch a greenhorn? In order to reta i n
the 《group》, I s i mpl y ha d to puni s h you s ymbol i ca l l y i n s ome wa y for coopera ti ng wi th Hos hi no-kun. Wa s n't s tri ppi ng your cl othes a ni ce
performa nce, bei ng ea s y to vi s ua l l y unders ta nd a nd a l l ?"

"......"

"Wel l , wha t I di d there wa s a va i n s truggl e. I wa s convi nced tha t you woul d s i l entl y fol l ow me, you know. I di dn't i ma gi ne tha t you coul d
ever fa l l i nto Hos hi no-kun's ha nds . Therefore, I a l rea dy l os t i n tha t i ns ta nce!"

Yuuri -s a n i ntens i vel y s ta res a t Iroha -s a n who s a i d s o---but s ti l l s eems una bl e to unders ta nd a nd s ha kes her hea d.

"...I don't get i t! Protecti ng my l i fe i s your goa l ? Even i f i t wa s l i ke tha t i n the begi nni ng, there's no wa y you woul d s ti l l thi nk s o a fter
l ea rni ng a bout my decei t. You woul d never s a ve a n a troci ous pers on l i ke me."

"You know wha t, Yuuri ? You're a n i di ot."

Iroha -s a n s i ghs .

"Ueh...?"

"It's s o s i mpl e you s houl dn't even need to thi nk a bout i t."

But when Yuuri -s a n s ti l l rema i ns cl uel es s , Iroha -s a n s cra tches her hea d.

"...a a h, jeez! Then tel l me, ha ve you ever thought from my poi nt of vi ew?"

"Your poi nt of vi ew...?"

"Ri ght. Yuuri , you s a i d tha t your gra des ha ve a l wa ys been the bes t. It wa s the s a me for me! I, too, ha ve a l wa ys been the bes t!"

Yuuri -s a n s eems una bl e to gra s p Iroha -s a n's i ntenti on a nd i s s ti l l perpl exed.

"I wa nted to s ta y on tha t s ea t a s wel l ! But i ma gi ne there's s ti l l s omeone purs ui ng you a t hi gh-s peed. You ha ve no other choi ce but to try
your bes t then, ri ght? You don't wa nt to l os e then, ri ght? Jus t wha t do you thi nk of how fra nti ca l l y I worked i n the s ha dows to protect my
s ea t?"

Surpri s e i s pa i nted i n Yuuri -s a n's fa ce.

"Tha t you coul dn't rea ch me even whi l e tryi ng your bes t i s beca us e I'm s peci a l ? Tha t ha s nothi ng to do wi th i t! In my opi ni on, you ha ven't
s et yours el f a proper goa l , Yuuri ! If you're a s ked wha t you wa nt to become a nd wha t you wa nt to a chi eve by l ea rni ng, ca n you a ns wer ri ght
a wa y? I bet you ca n't! Wel l , beca us e you jus t thought a bout wi nni ng a ga i ns t me a nd nothi ng el s e."

"I......"

"There's no wa y you coul d wi n a ga i ns t me wi th s uch l ow a s pi ra ti ons . You ma de every effort? You're not i n the pos i ti on to s a y tha t! It's
nowhere nea r enough! Fol ks tha t rea l l y s pa red no pa i ns don't s a y s hi t l i ke there wa s nothi ng to them!"

"......s o, wi l l I be a bl e to become l i ke you i f I put more effort i nto i t?"

"Aa h, jeez! Are you even l i s teni ng to me? There's no wa y you coul d become l i ke me, i s there? I a m me. You a re you. Everyone ha s hi s own
qua l i fi ca ti ons a nd a bi l i ti es , s o i t's a bs ol utel y i mpos s i bl e to become the s a me a s s omeone el s e no ma tter how envi a bl e he ma y be. No
ma tter how envi a bl e I a m, you ca n't become me!"

"I gues s you're ri ght. Someone l i ke me coul d never become l i ke---"

When Iroha -s a n hea rs thes e words , s he s ta nds up wi th a s cowl . She then gra s ps Yuuri -s a n's s hi veri ng s houl ders wi th a bl oodcurdl i ng
expres s i on on her fa ce.

"O-Ouch!"

"Ri ght! No ma tter how envi a bl e---"

She roa rs .

"I ca n't become l i ke you!"

Yuuri -s a n's pa i n-contorted expres s i on di s a ppea rs a nd s he ca nnot hel p but ga ze a t Iroha -s a n wi th wi dened eyes i ns tea d.

"Di d I s eem ca l m when I hea rd tha t you s ta rted goi ng out wi th hi m? Di d I l ook l i ke I wa s purel y congra tul a ti ng you? If s o, I s ucceeded. Not
gi vi ng my bl es s i ngs to a dea r fri end's ful fi l l ed l ove woul d be a di s gra ce, a fter a l l ."

"I-Iroha ...?"

Iroha -s a n's formerl y fi rm expres s i on ha s a l rea dy crumbl ed. She, who ma na ged to l ook ca l m even when the 《group》 s ys tem fa i l ed, ha s
s eri ous l y l os t her temper.

55
"Do you rea l l y thi nk there i s a nyone who woul dn't be morti fi ed when her crus h i s s tol en from her? Of cours e i t wa s morti fyi ng, even for
me! Of cours e I envi ed you! But, wha t s houl d I ha ve done? He chos e you, a fter a l l ! I wa s l i ke 《Wel l , of cours e》 when I hea rd a bout i t. Ca n
you unders ta nd tha t menta l i ty of mi ne? Ca n you unders ta nd my menta l i ty of bei ng uns urpri s ed tha t he woul d choos e you? Or do you even
thi nk I wa s n't morti fi ed a t s eei ng me l i ke tha t? But I'm not you, Yuuri , s o I ha d no choi ce but to gi ve up!

Wha t's tha t, Yuuri ?! Even though you're good a t rea di ng others ' expres s i ons , why do you onl y fa i l to unders ta nd tha t? You wa nted me to be
jea l ous of you? Aren't you compl etel y dumb? I... I! Si nce the entra nce ceremony, s i nce the very fi rs t moment I s a w you---"

She gra s ps her s houl ders even s tronger a nd s houts .

"I wa s jea l ous of you!"

Yuuri -s a n i s s ti l l una bl e to comprehend a nd jus t s ta res a t Iroha -s a n.

I bet i t's unbel i eva bl e for Yuuri -s a n. I bet i t's not s o ea s y for her to bel i eve tha t the pers on s he cons i dered a s uperhuma n a nd defi ni tel y
out of her rea ch, envi ed her from the very s ta rt.

---Sorry, Yuuri -s a n. But I knew!

《The fi rs t pers on I res pected a nd found envi a bl e...a nd proba bl y, wa s jea l ous of, wa s Yuuri .》

I knew s i nce the fi rs t round.

Therefore, I a l s o knew wha t's wrecki ng them i s tha t they mi s unders ta nd ea ch other.

"Even I woul d l i ke to depend on s omeone! But for s ome rea s on I fi nd mys el f una bl e to do s o. And ea ch ti me I thi nk a bout tha t... your fa ce
comes to mi nd!"

She s a ys a nd l ets go of her s houl ders .

Suddenl y, a s toni s hment s ta rts to dwel l i n Yuuri -s a n's fa ce tha t were fi xed on Iroha -s a n.

"Iroha ... why a re you cry-"

"Ha ha , wha t're you ta l ki ng a bout? There's no wa y I woul d---"

Proba bl y wi th the i ntenti on of ta ggi ng a l ong wi th wha t s he bel i eved wa s a joke, Iroha -s a n touches her cheek.

And opens her eyes wi de.

Beca us e s he noti ced tha t s he rea l l y wa s cryi ng.

"No wa y... I a m cryi ng...? I ca n't remember ha vi ng cri ed, a ctua l l y, ever. There's no wa y I woul d cry, es peci a l l y i n front of others , a nd s ti l l ..."

But s he i s s heddi ng tea rs .

She i s rea l l y s heddi ng tea rs .

It's a n i ndubi ta bl e fa ct tha t Iroha -s a n i s cryi ng.

Iroha -s a n's expres s i on crumbl es .

"Uh......"

Her a l wa ys -s tra i ned fa ce crumbl es l i ke a chi l d's .

"Ua h... ua a a a a a a a a a a a h! Aa a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a h!"

She cri es out l oud.

That Iroha -s a n does .

Iroha -s a n who coul d even cut off her fi nger for the s a ke of her goa l .

Una bl e to s uppres s her emoti ons , s he cri es l i ke a l i ttl e chi l d.

"I-Iroha ...?"

"Ua a a a a a a a a a a a a a h! Yuuri you s i l l y s i l l y s i l l y s i l l y! I trus ted you! I... wa s convi nced l i ke a n i di ot tha t onl y you woul d never betra y me!"

She s heds a huge a mount of tea rs a nd ha s a dri ppi ng nos e.

"And yet, a nd yet! A s uperhuma n! Who's tha t!? I mea n, s top ki ddi ng meee! Why don't you get mee! I don't wa nt to become s ome 《ki ng》
ei ther! I'm fri ghtened of thi s ki l l er ga me! It hurt to cut off my fi nger! I wi s h there wa s s omeone who protected me! But I ha d to do i t even
wi thout wa nti ng to, ri ght!? I thought I wa s bes t s ui ted for becomi ng the 《ki ng》, s o I ha d no other choi ce but to ta ke the res pons i bi l i ty,
ri ght?! I di dn't wa nt everyone to di e beca us e I depended on s omeone, Yuuri , s o I ha d no other choi ce, ri ght?!"

Not a bi t of her us ua l i ncredi bi l i ty i s l eft i n the a ppea ra nce of her wa i l i ng l i ke a chi l d.

56
Yuuri -s a n a s ks , s ti l l a s toni s hed.

"Iroha ... wha t ma kes you wa nt to protect s omeone l i ke me...?"

Hea ri ng thi s s omehow s tra nge ques ti on, Iroha -s a n s cowl s a t her wi th bri ght red eyes .

"Is n't tha t obvi ous ?!"

I s uddenl y reca l l s omethi ng I hea rd from Iroha -s a n duri ng the fi rs t round.

《Wha t do you thi nk? Di d I rea l l y --- l i ke Yuuri ?》

I di dn't know the a ns wer to tha t ques ti on unti l now. The experi ences of the thi rd round a l one weren't enough to comprehend Iroha -s a n's
true i ntenti ons , whi ch s he ca n control to a n extent a s to era s e i nconveni ent emoti ons .

But I fi na l l y found out.

Seei ng her ba re emoti ons , I fi na l l y found out.

Iroha -s a n does ---

"Beca us e you're s o i ncredi bl y dea r to me tha t I wa nt to protect you, of cours e!"

---l ove Yuuri -s a n.

"Beca us e you're s o dea r to me tha t I woul d ha ve to pers ua de mys el f tha t I ha te you when I'm una bl e to protect you, jus t to endure i t!"

Fi na l l y feel i ngs return to Yuuri -s a n's eyes a fter bei ng jus t perpl exed a l l thi s ti me.

"Ah......"

In the next moment, tea rs wel l up a nd wa nder down her cheeks . Jus t l i ke Iroha -s a n, Yuuri -s a n's tea rs a l s o s ta rt to fl ow fi ercel y i n no ti me
a nd s ti ck to her enti re fa ce.

Thos e two---

---a dmi red ea ch other s o much, for s o l ong, tha t they beca me jea l ous of ea ch other.

It ma y ha ve a l s o been the ori gi n of s ome fa i l ures tha t occurred i n thi s 'box', but na tura l l y s trong emoti ons ma de thos e s trong feel i ngs
wel l up i n them.

"Iroha ... Iroha a ......"

She embra ces her.

The two cryi ng gi rl s embra ce ea ch other.

"I'm s orry... I'm s o s orry..."

"I don't wa nt to, hea r tha t! I don't wa nt to hea r a n a pol ogy! I won't forgi ve you wi th s omethi ng l i ke tha t! There's s omethi ng I wa nt to hea r
much more tha n tha t."

Yuuri -s a n's a t a l os s for jus t a s econd, but then i mmedi a tel y rea l i zes wi th her fa ce di rty wi th tea rs a nd na s a l mucus . She fl a s hes a cl ums y
s mi l e, tha t no one woul d ca l l cute a nymore, a nd gentl y whi s pers , unfol di ng the enti rety of her hea rt,

"I a l s o, l i ke you from the bottom of my hea rt..."

Aa h.

Thes e words ma de me fi na l l y rea l i ze.

The mea ni ng of Yuuri -s a n putti ng on Iroha -s a n's wa tch i n the s econd round. And a l s o the rea s on why s he confes s ed her s i n of s tea l i ng
Iroha -s a n's l oved one to her.

《---pl ea s e ki l l me.》

To ma ke i t ea s i er for Iroha -s a n to ki l l her.

I gues s wa nti ng to wi n a ga i ns t Iroha -s a n wa s a l s o pa rt of the rea s on. But i t's beca us e s he wa nted to ma ke i t ea s i er for Iroha -s a n to ki l l
her NPC tha t s he ta ught her s peci a l l y, des pi te knowi ng tha t Iroha -s a n woul d become the pl a yer a fterwa rds . She tri ed to s a ve Iroha -s a n's
l i fe even wi th the prepa rednes s of bei ng ha ted by her.

It's not ea s y to do tha t. She woul dn't ha ve been a bl e to do tha t...

"I ha ve a l wa ys ... l oved you!"

...i f s he di dn't l ove Iroha -s a n.

Heh.

57
It's not even a ques ti on of forgi vi ng or not. After a l l , tha t does n't ma tter a s l ong they l ove ea ch other.

Of cours e thei r rel a ti ons hi p i n rea l i ty won't i mprove by tha t. Thos e two a re jus t NPCs a nd not the two tha t a re i n des pa i r ri ght now.

But I ca n bel i eve.

I ca n ea s i l y bel i eve tha t they wi l l ha ve no probl ems to ma ke up a ga i n a nd wi pe the des pa i r a wa y.

And l i ke tha t, I a l s o ha d thes e thoughts .

Ha vi ng overcome my s tronges t enemy a nd ha vi ng ma de a fi rs t, certa i n s tep towa rds my goa l , I wa s convi nced:

I di d i t. I ha ve doubtl es s l y gotten on the tra cks a nd now I ca n a chi eve my goa l . There's no wa y for me to l os e a nymore.

Ri ght---

I won a ga i ns t Da i ya .

1. ↑ Senpa i : Uppercl a s s ma n or s eni or

58
59
"I will win against you, Daiya!"

Kazuki Hoshino said that.

I couldn't help but laugh out.

"Absolutely impossible."

I am confident. Kazuki Hoshino has no chance of reaching his goal.

If he's really positive that he can win, then that's nothing but a mere delusion.

Kazuki Hoshino makes a basic misunderstanding.

Being able to stay in this room where one can watch over everything --- you may call it the Master Room --- I naturally know about this misunderstanding.

"......heh."

Still,

«Boredom --- there are people that blast their own brain out just to get rid of this beast.»

I like that phrase.

Indeed, boredom is a beast. If it wasn't, then I would surely not use the 'box' that can grant any 'wish' for something like a way to stave it off.

"Okay, I'll go then."

Kazuki Hoshino says so and turns towards the screen. His face gets illuminated by the blue-white light that's coming from the cheap game machine.

Several transparent hands reach out for Kazuki Hoshino who's staring directly at the screen. While looking very discomforted about those hands that
overflow from there almost as if they wanted to devour him greedily, he gets drawn in. As if he was being plucked off by the hands, he slowly loses his
color, gets transparent and eventually disappears.

Congratulations for that heroic determination.

But it's pointless, you know? Even if, by any chance, you manage to prevent everyone from killing, it would still be pointless.

The 'owner' of the 'Game of Idleness' isn't Daiya Oomine.

«'Natures' are like this. Every event changes its shape according to your nature. Things that you find enjoyable are pure boredom for people that have
'boredom' as their nature.»

«The 'box' can be no more than a way to kill time for people that are engulfed by boredom. Thus, this is only a game. A pointless game.»

It's me --- Koudai Kamiuchi.

Thanks for this lovely explanation of me, Oomine-senpai.

Heh, and Kazuki Hoshino misunderstood that. Our poor Hoshino-senpai got completely deceived by Daiya Oomine's cryptic wording!☆

Right --- that's why he can't win.

It's only natural. How could he win when he mistook his enemy?

"Oomine-senpai."

When I call him, Daiya Oomine turns wordlessly around to me.

"What do you intend to do with Hoshino-senpai?"

"Why do you ask?"

Daiya Oomine moodily responds to my call.

"Weell, you see, listening to your exchange, I got a little confused. Um, you told him, «you can survive if nobody kills anyone during these eight days»,
right?"

"I told him, yeah."

"But that's a lie, isn't it?"

Daiya Oomine doesn't answer.

"I mean, there's no way such a method would exist, is there? Or do you think I would create such a pointless escape route with this personality of mine?"

60
The game will be forced to end. His explanation was so persuasive, even I almost believed it. But thinking about it, it's impossible that he would know of
such an underhanded trick when he's not even the 'owner'.

In short, bullshit.

Daiya Oomine flashes an expression of joy.

Heh, there I was wondering what kind of expression he would show me and then that.

I can't help but smile wryly as well. That guy just fed Kazuki Hoshino a random line, deceived him and now he's laughing at him!

No wonder he easily won the first round when he's like that.

"What the truth is does not matter. What matters is, whether Kazuki Hoshino believes it or not."

"Well, he believed it readily. How pitiful. So, my question was why you did that."

Daiya Oomine answers while scratching his head,

"Would you believe me if I told you that I just want to see how Kazu frantically runs around?"

"...hm? This phrasing means that it's a lie?"

"It's true."

I don't know whether he's telling the truth or not, but the feeling I now have that it's the truth is what makes me snort.

"You're evil, aren't you? Hoshino-senpai doesn't stand a chance in various senses."

"Well, yeah."

He answers indifferently without any expression on his face.

But I guess that's not the only reason. I know that he's not such a shallow human. If it's really true, then it's one of the things he wants to do the most.

"By the way, why are you doing this here? Why did you want to have something like a guide-role for [Kingdom Royale]?"

This 'box' is able to summon the players to this room and suspends them until their turn actually arrives. But for some reason I was unable to suspend
him like the others.

When I questioned him about that, he told me something about being able to interfere with others' 'wishes' because he's also an 'owner'. Well, frankly
speaking: what the fuck?

Then I asked him why Maria Otonashi, who seems to be an 'owner' as well, wasn't able to do the same, but apparently it's not like she can't. Her turn has
simply not come and she's still suspended, therefore she didn't have an opportunity to perceive the existence of this 'box' yet.

In other words, Daiya Oomine is only able to move because he was released from the «suspended» state once in order to play the first round.

Anyway, Daiya Oomine took advantage of this circumstance and did things like explaining [Kingdom Royale] to Kazuki Hoshino or shitting him.

"Don't make me repeat myself. Didn't I tell you it was because I want to see Kazu's pathetic dance?"

"But that's not all, right?"

"Then let me say this: I don't intend to give you an answer."

"Ooh! What a daring answer, considering I'm the 'owner' that lets you move freely! Do you understand your position? Well, even if you don't want to
answer, I don't really care. It's not like I'm that interested in it anyway."

Everything's right as long it seems interesting. In fact, it seems fun to watch Kazuki Hoshino be deceived and get frantic.

Apparently amazed that I withdrew so easily, Daiya Oomine sighs.

"...come to think of it, I forgot to ask. Why did you choose us as players?"

"Well, don't you usually want to fight against as strong enemies as possible? The HARD-mode's much more fun than the EASY-mode, isn't it? Therefore,
I've chosen the people from our school that are said to be brilliant."

"What about Kazu? You can't call him brilliant, can you?"

"Aah, yeah. To tell the truth, I originally wanted to choose someone else! Um, that second year «Ryuu Miyazaki». But since he's not a student of our
school anymore, I gave up on that. It's better if the enemy characters have some sense of unity, don't you agree?"

"Kazu in place of Miyazaki, huh. It would be hard to find anyone more inappropriate for that role."

"Ah, you're not being honest with yourself again, Oomine-senpai. I know that you value Hoshino-senpai pretty highly! Besides this, it's not really like that.
Sure enough, Hoshino-senpai isn't even a small fry when he's alone, but combined with Maricchi, he can be quite troublesome."

Daiya Oomine frowned, displeased.

"...maybe. But is that something you would know before starting the game?"

61
"Ah, 'O' told me that."

Hearing this, Daiya Oomine gets surprised for a second, but then flashes a wry smile.

"What's with that smile?"

"No, don't mind me. It just made a lot of sense to me."

He says and turns his eyes towards the screen. Kazuki Hoshino talking with Noitan is being displayed on it. He's exactly the kind of clown that amuses me,
being so serious while not knowing anything.

Daiya Oomine was watching this comical Kazuki Hoshino with intensity as if each single moment was precious.

Hah?! Didn't you want to laugh? What's with that serious visage?

"......"

Whatever, huh.

"Hey."

Daiya Oomine says without looking away from the screen.

"...what?"

"...let me confirm this: your NPC neither knows the details of the 'Game of Idleness' nor about himself being the 'owner', right?"

"If he knew, it would be unfair and boring, right?"

"Hmpf, your NPC behaves like this without knowing anything? I bet you think that this 'Game of Idleness' as well as the killing in [Kingdom Royale] have
no meaning."

"Hah? Of course they have none. Do you think something else, Senpai?"

Daiya Oomine thinks briefly and answers,

"...leaving me aside, I bet Kazu thinks like this:"

"...?"

Daiya Oomine raises his head and gazes at me.

Then he opens his mouth.

"«I'll find a meaning in this 'Game of Idleness' then»."

For some reason Daiya Oomine seemed a little happy when he said that.

"......"

---What an annoying visage.

To me his expression seems as if he had actually faith in Kazuki Hoshino, while letting him dance all the same.

Although such a feeling couldn't possibly exist between enemies.

But what if those two were actually conspiring against me...? ...Aah, no, that's impossible. I watched their conversation just now after all, and I also
watched most of what happened in-game though the game machine. If they were conspiring, I would notice.

...well, and even if they are conspiring---

Well, I don't care, after all.

62
 Fourth Day <D> Big room

I a m i n the proces s of becomi ng the «ki ng».

The fl ow grea tl y cha nged through the fa l l of Yuuri -s a n a nd Iroha -s a n. I wa s fi na l l y a bl e to tel l them a bout the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', tha nks
to Iroha -s a n's s trong pres ence.

Apa rt from wha t ha ppened i n the thi rd round, I tol d them a l mos t everythi ng. Everythi ng, i ncl udi ng tha t everyone's a n NPC, tha t Da i ya 's the
'owner' wa tchi ng us from the outs i de a nd tha t he ha s promi s ed to des troy the 'box' i f everyone s urvi ves a nd no one ki l l s a nyone unti l the
ei ghth da y.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi s eemed s kepti ca l a bout i t, but i n a s ta te where both Iroha -s a n a nd Yuuri -s a n fol l ow me uncondi ti ona l l y, he wa s una bl e
to object openl y.

At a ny ra te, I wa s a bl e to ma ke i t cl ea r.

«Everyone ha s to s urvi ve unti l the <E>-bl ock of the ei ghth da y.»

I wa s a bl e to ma ke our goa l cl ea r.

Iroha -s a n, who ha d l os t her thorns , a nd Yuuri -s a n, who ha d no i ntenti on to a ct a nymore, were l i s teni ng to me. The rema i ni ng probl ems
were onl y Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's whi ms a nd Da i ya 's pos s i bl e decei t.

I ma de everyone do a comi ng-out fi rs t i n order to ma ke thos e two l os e thei r power.

The [cl a s s es ] a re di s tri buted l i ke thi s :

Iroha Shi ndou, [Revol uti ona ry]

Yuuri Ya na gi , [Sorcerer]

Kouda i Ka mi uchi , [The Doubl e]

Ma ri a , [Pri nce]

Da i ya refus ed to revea l hi s [cl a s s ], but s i nce I a m the [Kni ght], he ha s to be the [Ki ng], us i ng the proces s of el i mi na ti on.

The kni ves a nd the food tha t were kept by Iroha -s a n were pa s s ed on to me. Tha t s houl d ha ve wea kened Kouda i Ka mi uchi pretty much for
the ti me bei ng. He's [The Doubl e] tha t ha s a l mos t no wa ys of ki l l i ng a nybody a s l ong the [Ki ng] does n't move. Even i f he wa nted to do
s omethi ng, tha t woul d defi ni tel y requi re a l ot of dedi ca ti on a nd l a bor. Cons i deri ng hi s pers ona l i ty, i t's hi ghl y pos s i bl e tha t he won't do
a nythi ng a nymore beca us e cha ngi ng the fl ow i s pl a i nl y troubl es ome.

[Ki ngdom Roya l e] wa s a l mos t not i n opera ti on a nymore.

Of cours e I di dn't l ea n ba ck beca us e of tha t.

When I went to the bi g room, Iroha -s a n, Yuuri -s a n a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi were s i tti ng on the ground, cha tti ng.

"Hos hi no-s enpa i , di d you know? Yuuri -cha n's s ti l l a vi rgi n!"

"K-Ka mi uchi -s a n... Pl ea s e s top."

Tha t's qui te---no, very s urpri s i ng.

"Rea l l y, Yuuri -s a n?"

Yuuri -s a n gets red, but does n't a ns wer.

"Oh, you ca me to ha ra s s Yuuri a s wel l , Hos hi no-kun? You s ure ha ve guts ."

"Ah, s -s orry..."

I a pol ogi ze upon bei ng s col ded by Iroha -s a n, but Yuuri -s a n a verts her eyes a nywa y, s eemi ng a l i ttl e s ul ki ng.

...wel l , cons i deri ng tha t s he negl ected her s oci a l conta cts for l ea rni ng, i t's onl y na tura l tha t s he woul dn't ha ve much experi ence i n tha t
fi el d.

So s he ma na ged to a ct l i ke that i n-ga me unti l now wi thout much experi ence...? It's no s urpri s e Iroha -s a n woul d be jea l ous of tha t a bi l i ty
to fa s ci na te others , then...

But tha t ra i s es a nother ques ti on.

"...ha ve you ever confes s ed to s omeone, Yuuri -s a n?"

63
"W-Why do you a s k tha t?! Your a pol ogy wa s n't s i ncere a t a l l , wa s i t?!"

"S-Sorry, but you got me curi ous ..."

"......no, I gues s ..."

I ca n't hel p but s mi l e to mys el f. So I a m the onl y one s he ever confes s ed to. I feel jus t a l i ttl e honored.

"Eh? Wa i t a s ec, Yuuri . How di d you go out wi th hi m, then?"

"If I jus t s mi l e a bi t a nd connect ha nds , i t's a breeze to ma ke a ny ma n fa l l for me~"

"H-Hey, Ka mi uchi -s a n! I d-don't thi nk l i ke tha t, rea l l y!"

"You ca n't l i e to me, Yuuri -cha n! Tha t's exa ctl y wha t you thi nk, i s n't i t? Wel l , but l ea vi ng tha t a s i de, how di d you ma ke hi m confes s to you?"

"W-Wel l ......"

"I bet you us ed a s i mi l a r method to l ea ve hi m no other choi ce, ri ght? Whew, you l i ttl e devi l ! Wi tch!"

"Uuh..."

Next to Yuuri -s a n who's bei ng tea s ed by Ka mi uchi -kun, Iroha -s a n frowns a nd l ooks a l i ttl e i l l -tempered a s wel l .

"Why's everyone jus t out for Yuuri ? I'm qui te pretty, too!"

"Ah, tha t wa s jus t pretty cute from you, Ka i chou!"

"Eh? Wha t wa s ? I merel y a cted jea l ous , di dn't I?"

"You expos i ng your hones t emoti ons wa s ! How s houl d I put i t... s el f-rel i a nt gi rl s a ren't cute. I mea n, does n't one feel unneces s a ry a t the
s i de of s omeone who s ol ves a l l probl ems on her own?"

"...Huuh, thi s i s qui te a n i nteres ti ng opi ni on. Whi ch mea ns tha t i t's Yuuri 's s el f-depreca ti ng pers ona l i ty tha t l ea ds to tha t «I wa nt to
protect her»-feel i ng, ri ght? Yuuri , you rea l l y a re a s l y one."

"Uuh... Iroha , tha t's mea n~!"

Yuuri -s a n goes i nto a huff, whereupon Iroha -s a n ca n't res i s t the urge to hug her.

"Aren't you cuuute..."

Yuuri -s a n s eems s urpri s ed a t fi rs t, but then s he jus t l a ughs ha ppi l y a nd l ets Iroha -s a n hug her.

I ha ve the feel i ng tha t Iroha -s a n ha s s oftened a bi t when I l ook a t her current mood. Perha ps thi s s i de of her wa s rel ea s ed by the chi l d-
l i ke wa i l i ng the other da y.

But I'm s ure tha t's fa vora bl e.

"......Iroha -s a n."

"Wha t, Hos hi no-kun?"

"Don't worry, you're goi ng to be popul a r a s wel l !"

Iroha -s a n s mi l es a t my words .

Then, s he res ponds , keepi ng thi s gentl e s mi l e,

"Tha nk you very much for tha t degra di ng a dvi ce. You ma s terful l y ma na ged to pi s s me off."

Wel l , ma ybe s he won't get s oft a fter a l l .

"If you s ta y tha t wa y, you're goi ng to be a n eterna l vi rgi n, Ka i chou!☆"

"Shut up."

"In a ny ca s e, tha t mi s s i ng fi nger's jus t too s ca ry. You tota l l y l ook l i ke a hi gh s chool gi rl tha t ha d to do pena nce for her fa i l ures i n the
underground s oci ety!" [1]

"Aha ha , Ka mi uchi , drop dea d."

---Kouda i Ka mi uchi i s da ngerous .

In fa ct, the two of them a re a wa re of tha t.

I di dn't go i nto deta i l , but I tol d them tha t he ha s pers ona l l y ki l l ed i n the pa s t rounds us i ng a kni fe a nd a l s o tha t he s eemed to even enjoy
i t.

But they ha ve s ti l l been ha ppi l y cha tti ng wi th hi m, jus t l i ke now.

64
Tha t's beca us e I reques ted them to do tha t.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi woul d na tura l l y not be pl ea s ed i f they oppos ed hi m a nd were di s ti nctl y wa ry of hi m.

And i f tha t ha ppened, he woul d s ta rt [Ki ngdom Roya l e] by s tri ki ng ba ck a nd ups etti ng the s ta tus quo. But i f we kept hi m enterta i ned, he
ma y not do a nythi ng.

No... i t's not l i ke I rel a xed wi th s uch a n uns ure pl a n. I've been ca uti ous a l l thi s ti me. I've been obs ervi ng hi m a l l thi s ti me beca us e I
fea red tha t a tri vi a l tri gger woul d be enough to ma ke hi m expl ode.

It's jus t tha t---

"No, you drop dea d."

---Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's a cti ons exceeded a l l my foreca s ts by fa r.

Spl a s h.

Al ong wi th tha t s ound, a nother tra gedy occurs .

The a rms tha t ha ve been embra ci ng Yuuri -s a n drop down whereupon Iroha -s a n's body s ta rts to s l owl y s l i de down. Yuuri -s a n s eems
confus ed a bout wha t's jus t ha ppened a nd s ta res perpl exedl y a t the hea d tha t's buri ed i n her ches t.

Yuuri -s a n l ooks a t her own ha nds .

They're s ta i ned wi th red l i qui d.

"------"

She's una bl e to even s crea m a t thi s grues ome s cene.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi pul l s out the kni fe from Iroha -s a n's ba ck, gra bs her hea d by the ha i r a nd throws her a wa y from Yuuri -s a n. He then
s tra ddl es her upturned body a nd s ta rts s ta bbi ng her wi th hi s kni fe. Over a nd over a ga i n.

*s ta b*, *s ta b*, *s ta b*, *s ta b*, *s ta b*, a fter s ta bbi ng her body for a whi l e a t regul a r i nterva l s , Kouda i Ka mi uchi s ta nds up a nd s neers ,

"So you were a n eterna l vi rgi n a fter a l l . Too ba d."

Why...?

In order to keep the l a s t fra gments of my cl ea r mi nd tha t ha ve been va ni s hi ng bi t by bi t wi th ea ch s ta bbi ng s ound, I hug my own s houl ders
a nd s ta rt ponderi ng.

The kni ves i n my room a re properl y s towed a wa y. My, Iroha -s a n's , Yuuri -s a n's a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's kni fe a re there for certa i n.

So why does he s ti l l ha ve a kni fe?

.......coul d tha t be...?

I thi nk a bout i t.

Why di d Kouda i Ka mi uchi exceed my expecta ti ons ? Why wa s n't I a bl e to ha ndl e hi m even though I knew a bout hi s uns ta bl e pers ona l i ty?

I'm pos i ti ve tha t I ha ve done wha t's neces s a ry. So there mus t be s omethi ng I ha ve overl ooked.

And tha t i s ---

".....Da i ya ."

I whi s pered hi s na me, but he di dn't l ook a t me.

He wa s jus t touchi ng the pi erci ng i n hi s ri ght ea r.

I ca n't comprehend hi m.

Why di d he need to do tha t?

I ta ke out the porta bl e termi na l a nd s ta rt to res ea rch s omethi ng tha t's been botheri ng me.

Aa h... a s I thought. Da i ya ha s ha d a tota l of three [Secret Meeti ngs ] wi th Kouda i Ka mi uchi . On the fi rs t da y, on the s econd, a nd toda y a s
wel l .

I bet Da i ya 's been wa ry of me s i nce the very begi nni ng. And a fter s eei ng my a cti ons yes terda y, he promptl y i ni ti a ted a counter-pl a n.

"Whew, I wa s rea l l y s urpri s ed."

I l ook a t Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

65
"I di dn't thi nk i t woul d rea l l y be a s Oomi ne-s enpa i s a i d. Hos hi no-s enpa i cons pi red wi th Ka i chou a nd Yuuri -cha n. You ma de them l os e the
wi l l to ta ke pa rt i n the ga me by tel l i ng them tha t they jus t ha ve to s urvi ve for ei ght da ys . For tha t purpos e they beha ved fri endl y to me.
Heh, i f Oomi ne-s enpa i 's ri ght s o fa r, then i t s houl d be s a fe to a s s ume tha t the res t's a l s o true."

"......wha t di d he s a y...?"

"He s a i d tha t you, the cons pi ra tors , wi l l ki l l the res t of us ."

How da re he tel l hi m s uch bul l s hi t...!

"You woul d wi n a fter a l l , cons i deri ng the rul es . Geez, Hos hi no-s enpa i , you s ure a re s hrewd i n s pi te of your ha rml es s a ppea ra nce. I ha ve
no cl ue why you knew your own [cl a s s ], but you've been pl a nni ng tha t from the very begi nni ng, ri ght? You noti ced tha t the three [cl a s s es ]
tha t a re ca pa bl e of ki l l i ng ca n coexi s t, cons pi red, ma de up a ra ndom a nother wa y of s urvi vi ng a nd tri ed to ma ke us l os e our wi l l to
pa rti ci pa te i n the ki l l er-ga me. You a l mos t got me there!"

Why does he... i nterpret i t l i ke tha t?

But I gues s tha t's [Ki ngdom Roya l e]. A ga me tha t ma kes you di s trus t everyone, ma kes you decei ve ea ch other, a nd eventua l l y ma kes you
ki l l ea ch other.

I drop my ga ze. Yuuri -s a n ha s put Iroha -s a n's hea d on her l a p a nd i s pus hi ng her i ns i des ba ck i nto her body whi l e murmuri ng her na me.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi l a ughs a s i f he wa s wa tchi ng a comedi c pl a y when he s ees her l i ke tha t.

"I woul d jus t need to ki l l Hos hi no-s enpa i a nd Ma ri cchi now, but... I'l l enjoy thi s s ome more. Looks l i ke you ca n't res i s t me a nywa y. Aha ha ,
thi s thri l l tha t you ca n't get i n the rea l worl d i s the true cha rm of [Ki ngdom Roya l e], i s n't i t!"

So i n the end, I coul dn't prevent Kouda i Ka mi uchi from commi tti ng murder a ga i n.

I l os t.

No... I wa s ma de to l os e.

«Abs ol utel y i mpos s i bl e!»

I wa s ma de to l os e by Da i ya Oomi ne.

«It s ure i s ea s y to unders ta nd one's own thoughts . Tha nks to tha t, I jus t got wha t the 'rea l me' i s thi nki ng.»

"------Ah."

I s ee.

Of cours e Da i ya woul d do tha t.

I've tol d hi m everythi ng. I've tol d the «NPC Da i ya Oomi ne» wha t the «rea l Da i ya Oomi ne» ha s done. And the «NPC Da i ya Oomi ne»
unders tood the i ntenti on of the «rea l Da i ya Oomi ne».

If he unders tood i t, he woul d na tura l l y ta ke the a cti ons the «ori gi na l » wi s hes for.

And tha t «rea l Da i ya » i s my enemy.

Therefore, i t's onl y na tura l tha t the Da i ya here woul d oppos e me wi th hi s a cti ons a nd try to prevent me from a chi evi ng my goa l of «ma ki ng
everyone s urvi ve».

And i n fa ct, he s ucceeded a t preventi ng my vi ctory.

...Heh.

I l os t the moment I tri ed to ma ke hi m my a l l y.

"...hrhr"

Da i ya 's muffl ed l a ugh.

"You coul dn't pos s i bl y become the «ki ng» i n the fi rs t pl a ce! As i f you were gea red for tha t!"

Thes e words ma ke me rea l i ze.

Previ ous l y I ri di cul ed Iroha -s a n a s a chi l d tha t wa nts to become the «ki ng». Jus t how dumb ha ve I been? Tha t chi l d wa s no one el s e but...
me.

"......Ha ha ."

From the very s ta rt, there's been onl y one pers on tha t coul d become the «ki ng».

Da i ya Oomi ne.

Li ke tha t, I wa s ea s i l y thrown off the throne.

66
- [Iroha Shindou], stabbed 17 times over different locations on her body by [Koudai Kamiuchi], dead.

67
 Fifth Day <B> Big room

Yuuri -s a n di ed.

She wa s executed beca us e s he di dn't come to the bi g room i n ti me.

I fea red thi s a l rea dy beca us e yes terda y s he di dn't return to her room on her own a fter becomi ng tra uma ti zed. So i n the end, s he rea l l y di d
i t.

Yuuri -s a n commi tted pa s s i ve s ui ci de a nd i s no more.

"Uwa a ... tha t's a wful ! My va l ua bl e pri ze di s a ppea red before I coul d obta i n i t! Uuh, Yuuri -cha n's vi rgi ni ty!"

I feel da rk emoti ons wel l up i ns i de me a t s eei ng Kouda i Ka mi uchi , who i s , i n s pi te of wha t he s a i d, rea l l y jus t gri nni ng whi l e s upporti ng
hi s hea d wi th hi s ha nd.

However, I don't ca re a bout how horri bl e he i s a nymore.

I ha ve no goa l a nymore, a fter a l l .

Wha t rema i ns a re feel i ngs of gui l t towa rds Iroha -s a n a nd Yuuri -s a n. Onl y the feel i ngs towa rds thos e two who ha d to di e jus t beca us e I
thought I coul d become the «ki ng».

Shoul d I ha ve done the s a me a s Yuuri -s a n...?

I'm s o l os t tha t I even ha ve s uch thoughts . Ri ght now, I ha ve no i dea wha t to do wi th the rema i ni ng few da ys of my l i fe.

Therefore, the onl y thi ng I'm doi ng i s a pol ogi zi ng to them i n my mi nd.

I'm s orry.

I'm rea l l y s orry.

Of cours e they were jus t NPCs , s o I ca n meet them a ga i n i f I ma na ge to s urvi ve. But tha t fa ct does n't ma ke thes e feel i ngs of gui l t
di s a ppea r. Aa h... I fi na l l y unders tood how they fel t when they were forced to ki l l the NPCs when they were pl a yers .

Indeed, the fa ct tha t the others a re jus t NPCs does n't ma ke i t a ny better.

I ca n't l i ft my fa ce off the ta bl e.

There wa s one jute ba g on i t. In the ba g wa s a di s a bl ed porta bl e termi na l a nd the two wa tches Iroha -s a n ha d been wea ri ng - ora nge a nd
bei ge.

Da i ya puts on thes e wa tches .

After s eei ng tha t, I a l s o throw my bl ue wa tch to hi m. Da i ya gl a nces a t me, but then he wordl es s l y puts on my wa tch a s wel l .

"Ra ther tha n the wa tch, I hope you a l s o brought the other thi ngs I a s ked you to?"

I nod, ta ke the food porti ons out of the jute ba g I brought a l ong a nd l a y them out on the ta bl e. I di dn't do tha t beca us e I ga ve up, but
beca us e I ga thered tha t he woul d ki l l me otherwi s e.

Si nce I s ti l l ha ve a l l of my own porti ons , I won't di e i ns ta ntl y. But I l os t my [Revol uti ona ry]-l i ke power wi th thi s .

[Ki ngdom Roya l e] ha s rega i ned i ts ori gi na l grues omenes s . In order to s urvi ve there's no wa y l eft a nymore but to meet one's vi ctory
condi ti ons . Da i ya a nd Kouda i Ka mi uchi wi l l na tura l l y come to ki l l me s oon.

So, s houl d I try to wi n mys el f?

......Impos s i bl e. I'm the [Kni ght] whi l e Ma ri a 's the [Pri nce]. We ca n't s urvi ve together. Tryi ng to wi n woul d a utoma ti ca l l y mea n wi s hi ng for
Ma ri a 's dea th. No ma tter how much s he's a n NPC, I woul d defi ni tel y never wi s h for her to di e.

I ca n't wi n a ga i ns t them wi th thi s ki nd of feel i ng.

So, I'm goi ng to di e.

"......"

...I'm goi ng to di e?

Wel l , yea h. I gues s s o.

But then---why?

I ra i s e my hea d.

68
I l ook a t Ma ri a .

Al l four of us s houl d know tha t I'm goi ng to be next. Ma ri a s houl d know, too. And yet s he's not doi ng a nythi ng to prevent i t.

She? She, who ca n ea s i l y throw her own l i fe a wa y for others ? And not jus t s i nce toda y. Al l the ti me s i nce yes terda y, s he a l mos t ha s n't
s poken a t a l l .

Tha t ca n't be.

"Ma ri a ?"

I ca l l her na me. Al though s he ca n cl ea rl y hea r me, s he does n't l ook a t me.

Ma ri a wa s jus t bi ti ng s ecretl y on her l i p.

- [Yuuri Yanagi], executed because she didn't return to the big room until 12:10. Death by beheading.

69
 Fifth Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Maria Otonashi], [Maria Otonashi]'s
room

[Iroha Shindou] dea d

[Yuuri Yanagi] dea d
[Daiya Oomine] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 16:10~16:40
[Kazuki Hoshino] -> [Maria Otonashi] 15:00~16:00
[Koudai Kamiuchi] -> [Daiya Oomine] 15:00~15:30
[Maria Otonashi] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 15:00~16:00

Why does n't Ma ri a do a nythi ng?

There i s onl y one a ns wer to thi s ques ti on:

Li ke me, s he's a t a l os s wha t to do.

But how di d s he a rri ve a t thi s condi ti on? Di d s he a l s o get s hocked by s omethi ng, l i ke I di d by Yuuri -s a n's a nd Iroha -s a n's dea th?

Ma ri a does n't greet me when I a rri ve a t her room, s eemi ng a bi t uncomforta bl e.

"Ma ri a ?"

"......"

...Somethi ng's defi ni tel y wrong.

"...Ca n I s i t down next to you?"

Us ua l l y I woul dn't even need to a s k. We don't need to a s k ea ch other's a pprova l fi rs t.

But Ma ri a frowns a t hea ri ng thi s ques ti on now.

"No. Don't s i t there."

And l ea ves me dumbfounded.

"...why?"

Ma ri a cl os es her mouth a nd a verts her eyes to a voi d my ques ti on.

But I mus tn't i gnore tha t.

"...tel l me."

Even s o, Ma ri a s ti l l hes i ta tes to open her mouth. But when I s ta re a t her for a whi l e wi thout s a yi ng a word, s he fi na l l y, rel ucta ntl y opens
her mouth.

"I've been wa tchi ng your a cti ons a l l the whi l e."

Ma ri a conti nues , s ti l l not meeti ng my ga ze.

"I've been wa tchi ng your movements i n thi s ga me, wa i ti ng for you to rel y on me. You ma na ged to dri ve Shi ndou i nto a corner a l l a l one, you
bui l t a founda ti on to expl a i n the 'boxes ' to them by yours el f a nd you even were on the verge of s ucceedi ng once. Ka mi uchi ma y ha ve
rui ned i t i n the end, but I thi nk your a cti ons thems el ves were s pl endi d. And a fter wa tchi ng you, I've a rri ved a t a concl us i on."

Ma ri a s a ys ,

"You a re not Ka zuki Hos hi no."

Tha t's the rea s on for her i ndeci s i ve a tti tude...?

«You a re... Ka zuki , ri ght?»

Indeed, s he's s a i d tha t a l rea dy i n our [Secret Meeti ng] on the s econd da y.

But I di dn't ta ke i t too s eri ous l y a t tha t ti me. I mea n, s he wa s a bl e to recogni ze me even duri ng the 'Sevenni ght i n Mud'.

So thi s ha s to be a joke.

70
"...Geez, wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout, Ma ri a ?"

She does , however, not s a y "jus t joki ng" a s a l wa ys . She won't rel i eve me l i ke tha t.

"Ka zuki ."

Ins tea d, s he s a ys tha t.

"[Cl a s s ]-wi s e we're enemi es , ri ght?"

"...wha t a re you s a yi ng? But wel l , yea h, our [cl a s s es ] a re oppos i ng ea ch other... eh?"

Di d Ma ri a wa nt to hi nt a t fol l owi ng?

"Do you thi nk I'd ki l l you...?"

For s ome rea s on Ma ri a does n't s ha ke her hea d a t thi s ques ti on tha t's jus t l i ke a joke to me.

"S-Stop tha t... I woul d never---"

"Ka zuki ."

She i nterrupts me.

"I wa s confi dent i n bei ng a bl e to predi ct your a cti ons . We've s pent a whol e l i feti me together, a fter a l l . But your a cti ons i n [Ki ngdom
Roya l e] ha ve a l l been contra ry to my expecta ti ons . So, I jus t don't know a nymore. I'm a l s o not s ure i f you wi l l move a s I expect from now
on."

"......"

"I'm pos i ti ve tha t the vi ctory condi ti ons you menti oned were true. But, we fa i l ed. So, wha t wi l l you do now?"

"I'm... s ti l l ..."

"I'm a n NPC, ri ght? Even i f you ki l l ed me, the rea l Ma ri a Otona s hi woul dn't di e, woul d s he?"

"Wha t a re you getti ng a t...? Do you thi nk... I woul d ki l l you beca us e of tha t?"

"Tha t's not wha t I thi nk. I ca n't i ma gi ne you ki l l i ng me."

"Then..."

"But a s I s a i d; tha t's jus t a nother of my i na ccura te predi cti ons . I don't unders ta nd your thoughts a nymore, s i nce you l et go of my ha nd."

"No wa y..."

When I'm a bout to pres s her, wa nti ng to s ol ve thi s mi s unders ta ndi ng,

"Don't come nea r!"

Ma ri a rejects me by s howi ng me the pa l m of her ha nd.

But wha t ma kes me s top, more tha n her words or her a tti tude, i s the di s turba nce on her fa ce.

"You l ook exa ctl y l i ke Ka zuki Hos hi no, a nd tha t ma kes you --- s ca ry."

I ha ven't rel i ed on Ma ri a i n thi s ga me.

Beca us e I knew tha t rel yi ng on Ma ri a , who ca n be ca l l ed the wea kes t i n here, l ea ds to defea t. Beca us e I knew tha t I coul dn't wi n i f I di dn't
s uppres s the des i re to rel y on her, a nd i f I di dn't s top bei ng s o s oft.

I wa s a bl e to pul l tha t off beca us e of my experi ences i n the previ ous rounds .

It's s omethi ng I woul dn't ha ve been a bl e to do wi thout the i nforma ti on I ga thered. So, i ndeed, my a cti ons mus t l ook unna tura l from
Ma ri a 's poi nt of vi ew.

But I wa s s ure s he woul d unders ta nd nonethel es s .

I mea n, i t's Ma ri a ! She, who comprehends me more tha n a nyone el s e. I thought s he woul d a ccept everythi ng I'd do a nd never mi s ta ke me.

It wa s my emoti ona l s upport.

Bei ng confi dent tha t we trus t ea ch other wa s my emoti ona l s upport.

Even s o---

"......Why?"

Before my eyes i s Ma ri a 's di s turbed fa ce.

71
Thi s i s wha t my a cti ons ha ve l ed to.

---I s ee.

I jus t got the rea s on Ma ri a does n't do a nythi ng.

I've a l rea dy l os t her trus t l ong a go.

There's no need for Ma ri a to s a ve s omeone s he does n't know.

Thus , Ma ri a won't s a ve me a nymore.

......................................................................

......................................................................

..............................................................rea l l y?

It's Ma ri a .

Si tti ng i n front of me i s Ma ri a , who woul d s a cri fi ce hers el f for a bs ol utel y a nyone i n order to s a ve tha t pers on.

And yet s he's a ba ndoned me...?

Jus t beca us e s he doubts whether I'm rea l l y Ka zuki Hos hi no?

"Are you oka y wi th thi s ?"

I a s k her.

"...I'm goi ng to di e, you know?"

The fea r a nd di s turba nce i n Ma ri a 's expres s i on s eem to be rea l .

But wha t di s turbs her s o much? Wha t fri ghtens her s o much? She woul dn't beha ve l i ke tha t even when s he thought of me a s her enemy. If
s he cons i dered me a n enemy, s he woul d defi ni tel y be a l ot more determi ned.

So, wha t i s s he thi nki ng, then?

"......a s you a re ri ght now, you ca n s urvi ve on your own, ca n't you?"

Ma ri a repl i es wi th downca s t eyes .

"No wa y! I ca n nei ther ki l l you, nor a ccept i t i f s omeone el s e ki l l ed you! So there's no wa y I coul d wi n a ga i ns t Da ---"

Wa i t.

I ca n defi ni tel y not ki l l Ma ri a . As l ong a s Ma ri a 's here, I ca n't pos s i bl y wi n i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e]. Tha t i s a certa i n fa ct.

But i f you turn tha t a round, i t becomes :

I ca n s urvi ve i f Ma ri a di s a ppea rs .

"......Ma ri a ."

When s he ra i s es her hea d, I s a y,

"Do you i ntend to commi t s ui ci de?"

Upon hea ri ng tha t, Ma ri a s i l entl y fi xes her ga ze on me.

"Do you pl a n to di e on your own, l i ke Yuuri -s a n di d? To ra i s e my s urvi va l cha nces a t l ea s t a bi t?"

She s ta ys s i l ent a nd I conti nue,

"Beca us e you thi nk I ma y be a bl e to ki l l Da i ya 's NPC a s I a m now...?"

Ma ri a 's expres s i on fi na l l y s oftens .

"I thought a bout tha t, i ndeed. After a l l , I a m jus t a n NPC whos e l i fe does n't ma tter. However, I merel y cons i dered tha t method."

"Cut tha t out...! I don't wa nt to wi n i n thi s ga me a t a l l !"

"But tha t's beca us e I'm here, i s n't i t? If i t weren't for me, you woul d tend more towa rds s urvi vi ng."

"Tha t's ---"

Seei ng me wa ver, Ma ri a l ets out a s ma l l s i gh.

72
"...you know, Ka zuki . It s eems I ca n't ta l k mys el f out of i t a nymore, s o l et me tel l you thi s : I cons i der your cha nge undes i ra bl e. Tha t i s
beca us e i t ma kes me una bl e to predi ct your a cti ons ."

"...Wha t's the poi nt i n bei ng a bl e to do tha t?"

"If I coul d predi ct them, I coul d, for exa mpl e, s urmi s e wha t a cti ons you woul d ta ke a fter my dea th a nd judge whether you coul d s urvi ve or
not. But beca us e I'm not a bl e to do tha t now, my ha nds a re ti ed."

".....wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout?"

'After my dea th?' Wha t ki nd of a s s umpti on i s tha t!

But Ma ri a conti nues wi thout ca ri ng a bout my rea cti on.

"You ha ven't depended on me thi s ti me. Indeed, I ma y be hel pl es s a nd s erve no purpos e i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e]. Sure. But I don't ca re."

Ma ri a s a ys wi th a s mi l e of a l l thi ngs ,

"I wi l l protect you a l l the s a me!"

And for tha t s a ke you don't mi nd us i ng your own l i fe...?

Even though you perfectl y know tha t I don't des i re tha t?

«Sti l l , I wa nt to protect you even i f I ha ve to pa y wi th my own l i fe»

Di dn't I tel l her?

Di dn't I tel l her i n the s econd round tha t,

«It's my job to protect you when you ha ve l os t your 'box'.»

Therefore---

"---I won't l et you."

I defi ni tel y won't a l l ow Ma ri a to di e for my s a ke.

"Di dn't I tel l you, tha t's my ta s k?! I won't l et you!"

Ma ri a wi dens her eyes .

Aa h, ri ght. Ma ri a does n't remember wha t I tol d her i n the s econd round. It's onl y na tura l tha t s he's dumbfounded.

Tha t does n't ma tter. As l ong I ca n convey my i ntenti on!

"You don't protect me. I wi l l protect---"

"Wa i t."

But s he s tops me.

She ha s a l rea dy na rrowed her eyes a nd i s pi erci ng me wi th a s ha rp gl a nce,

"Wha t ha s come over you?"

"...Wha t do you mea n?"

"Wha t you wa nt to protect i s your everyda y l i fe, not me, ri ght? It's the everyda y l i fe Mogi , Ki ri no a nd the others a re i n, ri ght? Di dn't you ha ve
a n uns ha ka bl e determi na ti on for tha t? So wha t's wi th thi s whi ni ng? Don't di s a ppoi nt me too much!"

I'm l eft a s toni s hed.

Beca us e s he obvi ous l y i s s eri ous a bout tha t.

"......I s ee."

I fi na l l y noti ced.

Ma ri a ha s been overes ti ma ti ng me.

She ha s come to s ee me i ns i s ti ng on my everyda y l i fe for a whol e l i feti me wi thout cha ngi ng thi s bel i ef. Tha t ma y ha ve l ooked a ma zi ng to
her. Al though the onl y rea s on I coul dn't cha nge wa s bei ng i ns i de tha t uncha ngi ng recurrence, I mus t ha ve l ooked l i ke s ome s uperhuma n
to her.

Ma ri a thought tha t I woul d never cha nge beca us e I di dn't cha nge for s uch a l ong ti me.

But tha t's not pos s i bl e.

73
I'm ordi na ry. Tha t's wha t I a l wa ys s a y. Even 'O' s a i d tha t I'm goi ng to cha nge s oon.

Al s o, I'm s ure s uperhuma ns don't exi s t. Even peopl e l i ke Iroha Shi ndou, Yuuri Ya na gi , Kouda i Ka mi uchi or Da i ya Oomi ne di dn't a l wa ys
ma na ge to s urvi ve [Ki ngdom Roya l e]. I don't know whi ch one of them i s the bes t. And I thi nk tha t's the evi dence tha t there a re no
s uperhuma ns . Ironi ca l l y, I rea l i zed tha t i n thi s 'box' tha t wa s onl y crea ted for s ta vi ng off boredom.

Thus , I'm no s uperhuma n.

And---nei ther i s Ma ri a .

And yet s he's getti ng s omethi ng wrong.

"...why a ren't you i n thi s everyda y l i fe a s wel l ?"

"Is n't tha t... obvi ous ?"

Beca us e s he's tryi ng to be s peci a l . Beca us e s he thi nks s he ca n.

"Beca us e I a m a 'box'."

Even though s he's jus t a norma l pers on.

Then, I thi nk wi thout a ny l ogi ca l connecti on or ba s i s :

It's not over yet.

I ha ven't l os t yet.

Ma ri a i s s ti l l a l i ve, a fter a l l .

74
 Fifth Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Daiya Oomine], [Kazuki Hoshino]'s
room

«Do you wa nt to ki l l [Kouda i Ka mi uchi ] by us i ng [Dea thbl ow]?»

Thi s mes s a ge wa s di s pl a yed on the moni tor i n my room.

Thos e mes s a ges a re s et to di s a ppea r duri ng [Secret Meeti ngs ] s o they a ren't s een by the other pl a yers . Therefore, the mes s a ge i s n't there
a nymore, now tha t Da i ya ha s come.

But i n thi s ca s e, tha t functi on's poi ntl es s .

After a l l , i t mus t ha ve been Da i ya , the [Ki ng], who s el ected the ta rget for [Murder].

"...wha t a re you s chemi ng? Weren't you s upporti ng Kouda i Ka mi uchi ?"

Da i ya a ns wers wi th a da ri ng s mi l e whi l e s i tti ng on the ta bl e wi th cros s ed l egs ,

"Whoa , tha t's a grea t joke. As i f I woul d l end a ha nd to s uch a guy! I merel y us ed hi m beca us e he wa s a us eful tool ."

"...But i n rega rds to your [cl a s s es ], [Ki ng] a nd [The Doubl e], you ca n coexi s t."

"Do you even thi nk wi nni ng i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s my goa l or wha t?"

"------"

I'm bereft of s peech for a moment. I di dn't expect hi m to decl a re tha t he does n't i ntend to wi n thi s ga me s o di s ti nctl y.

Wha t on ea rth i s he up to...?

"...So, why di d you ki l l Yuuri -s a n a nd Iroha -s a n? Di d you rea l l y need to do tha t?"

"...i n a wa y, yes . But i n a ny ca s e, Ya na gi commi tted s ui ci de! I di dn't expect tha t a t a l l !"

"......di d you pl a n to l ea ve Yuuri -s a n a l i ve?"

Da i ya fl a s hes a s a rca s ti c gri n.

"No. But I pl a nned to ma ke us e of her for a whi l e by s howi ng you how s he s uffers , bei ng vi ol a ted by Ka mi uchi before your very eyes . In
order to fa n your a nxi ety."

I don't get i t.

I ha ve no i dea wha t's goi ng on i n hi s hea d.

However, wha t he's doi ng i s terri bl e, no ma tter wha t rea s on he ma y ha ve.

"Wha t a nxi ety a re you ta l ki ng a bout, a nywa y...?!"

"After Ya na gi , Otona s hi i s obvi ous l y the next ta rget i n both l i fe a nd s exua l des i re for Ka mi uchi , i s n't s he? I wa nted to ma ke you a wa re of
wha t Otona s hi wi l l ha ve to go through i f you don't do a nythi ng."

"Why?!"

Acci denta l l y I s hout.

But I know tha t, l ea vi ng a s i de the mea ns , Da i ya woul dn't do s uch a cruel thi ng wi thout mea ni ng. I won't mi s ta ke thi s fa ct a nd I a l s o
bel i eve I'm ri ght a bout tha t.

"......"

Ri ght, Da i ya does n't do a nythi ng wi thout mea ni ng.

Therefore, there mus t ha ve been a mea ni ng i n bri ngi ng thi s s i tua ti on a bout. There a l s o mus t ha ve been a mea ni ng i n s el ecti ng Kouda i
Ka mi uchi a s the ta rget for [Murder] a nd i n i ni ti a ti ng thi s [Secret Meeti ng] wi th me.

I jus t ha ve a bs ol utel y no i dea a bout hi s rea s ons .

I mea n, wha t i s thi s 'box'? A 'box' jus t to s ta ve off boredom? Wha t's tha t? Tha t's not l i ke Da i ya a t a l l .

«A 'box' jus t for the purpos e of ma ki ng others pl a y a ki l l er-ga me? Heh... jus t how nons ens i ca l i s thi s ? There's no mea ni ng to i ts exi s tence.»

In fa ct, he s a i d s o i n the s econd round. I don't thi nk hi s NPC tri ed to decei ve me then, knowi ng nothi ng a bout the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

75
«The 'box' ca n be no more tha n a wa y to ki l l ti me for peopl e tha t were engul fed by boredom. Thus , thi s i s onl y a ga me. A poi ntl es s ga me.»

He's contra di cti ng hi ms el f. Hi s s ta tements don't ma tch. Al though Da i ya woul d never, ever, put s uch a wi s h i nto hi s 'box', the 'Ga me of
Idl enes s ' i s , wi thout doubt, nothi ng but a wa y to s ta ve of boredom. Thi s i s obvi ous l y contra di cti ng---

"------"

No.

It's not contra di cti ng.

«Otona s hi ca n s ens e a nd i ntervene i n 'boxes ' a nd knows 'O' beca us e s he's a n 'owner', ri ght? As I'm a l rea dy a n 'owner' mys el f, i t woul dn't
be s tra nge i f I ha d the s a me a bi l i ti es .»

Ri ght.

Tha t wa s i t.

Da i ya Oomi ne ha s been ta ki ng a dva nta ge of s omeone el s e's 'box'.

So, who i s the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '?

Onl y one pers on comes to mi nd. I know onl y one pers on tha t fi ts the pa ttern of 's omeone tha t wa s engul fed by boredom' jus t too perfectl y.

"Kouda i Ka mi uchi ."

I ra i s e my hea d a nd tel l Da i ya ,

"Kouda i Ka mi uchi i s the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '."

Ri ght, i t's not Da i ya .

Aa h, he wa s even gi vi ng me hi nts the whol e ti me. He di dn't ca l l hi ms el f the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' even once, a nd hi s NPC
s eri ous l y deni ed bei ng i ts 'owner' a s wel l . Da i ya ha s not tol d a s i ngl e l i e, except when he concea l ed bei ng the [Revol uti ona ry] i n the fi rs t
round.

There were more tha n enough hi nts to noti ce. He wa s s urpri s i ngl y fa i r a nd ma de s ure I wa s a bl e to fi ght a ga i ns t hi m.

And yet, I merel y fel t s omethi ng wa s s l i ghtl y wrong, but I coul dn't fi gure out tha t Da i ya wa s n't the 'owner'.

He ra i s es one of hi s cheeks to a da ri ng gri n a nd s a ys ,

"I gues s I di dn't need to gi ve you s ome hi nts . You noti ced pretty fa s t."

"Fa s t? ...i t's too l a te a l rea dy!"

I a l rea dy s a cri fi ced Iroha -s a n a nd Yuuri -s a n. You ca n't pos s i bl y ca l l i t fa s t.

Tha nks to my s l ownes s , I wa s control l ed by Da i ya l i ke a puppet a nd fa i l ed mi s era bl y.

But...

But ca n't you thi nk of thi s a s a new hope?

I l os t to Da i ya . But I onl y l os t to Da i ya , not to the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

Ri ght --- I ha ven't l os t to the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' yet.

Therefore, there mi ght s ti l l be a pos s i bi l i ty to s l i p out of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

"Tel l me, Ka zu, do you know why you coul dn't wi n a ga i ns t me?"

Da i ya s a ys tha t.

"It's beca us e your goa l i s a mbi guous ."

"...Eh? But my goa l i s cl ea r? It's to return to my everyda y l i fe... or i t s houl d be..."

I need to s l i p out wi thout ki l l i ng a nyone. Beca us e I woul d be una bl e to return to my everyda y l i fe a s s oon a s I ki l l s omeone - even i f i t i s
jus t a n NPC.

Tha t's why I tri ed to cl ea r the «everyone ha s to s urvi ve for ei ght da ys »-condi ti on Da i ya tol d me of, a nd i ntended to become the «ki ng».

"Ka zu, di d you s eri ous l y thi nk you were gea red for becomi ng the «ki ng»!"

The s a me phra s e a s yes terda y.

"...wha t do you mea n?"

"Jus t l i ke I s a i d. Onl y s omeone tha t's prepa red to devote thems el ves to others ' ha ppi nes s , wi thout ca ri ng a bout thei r own, i s a l l owed to
become a «ki ng»."

76
...I wonder?

If onl y s uch peopl e ma y become the «ki ng», then I'm i ndeed not gea red for i t. I don't wa nt to become l i ke tha t.

There's onl y --- Ma ri a who woul d wa nt to become l i ke tha t.

"Si nce tha t's not ha ppi nes s for you, you ca n nei ther become i t nor do you need to. At the mos t, you ca n become,"

Da i ya s a ys , wea ri ng a wry s mi l e,

"A «kni ght» who s ol el y protects a certa i n s omebody, ri ght?"

«Kni ght».

Thi s word ca l l s a pi cture forth i n me.

A pi cture of mys el f on my knees , s tretchi ng out my ha nd to the pri nces s .

I know tha t s cene.

The ba ckground's bl urred. I don't know whether i t wa s a ca s tl e, a terra ce, a corri dor or a cl a s s room. I s uppos e the ba ckground ha s been
pa i nted over by my everyda y l i fe.

But I ca n vi vi dl y recogni ze who the pri nces s i s .

If I don't ta ke her wi th me, thi s pri nces s woul d s urel y become the next «ki ng». And then s he won't be a bl e to thi nk a bout her own
ha ppi nes s a s econd ti me. Even though s he woul d rea l l y wa nt to es ca pe, ta ken by the ha nd by me.

Tha t's why I ha d deci ded to betra y everythi ng a nd ma ke everyone my enemy, protecti ng her.

For her s a ke.

...Aa h, ri ght.

Unti l I met her, I i ns i s ted on my everyda y l i fe beca us e of a di s torti on. It wa s jus t a n emoti ona l mea s ure to forget a bout the i nci dent wi th
«Na na Ya na gi ».

But tha t s ta rted to cha nge when I met her.

I wa nted to ha ve her by my s i de. I wa nted her to be a pa rt of my l i fe, to exi s t i n my everyda y l i fe.

Ha vi ng her by my s i de wa s wha t I ca l l ed my «everyda y l i fe».

So tha t's i t.

Before I knew i t, my goa l ----

My goa l ha s become s a vi ng Ma ri a .

Tha t's why Da i ya tol d me i t's «a bs ol utel y i mpos s i bl e» for me to wi n.

He recogni zed tha t I wa s n't comprehendi ng my own goa l . He wa s s ure not to l os e a ga i ns t me a s l ong a s I wa s l i ke tha t.

Da mn... he's perfectl y ri ght!

"If your goa l i s cl ea r now, do wha t mus t be done."

"...wha t mus t be done?"

Da i ya s a ys pl a i nl y,

"Yea h, wha t you ha ve to do. To ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi ."

"......Ki l l ......?"

The Kouda i Ka mi uchi tha t's here i s jus t a n NPC, s o the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' won't be s topped by ki l l i ng hi m.

"But... a h, I s ee."

If I don't do tha t, the Ma ri a i n here i s goi ng to be ki l l ed. Not onl y tha t, s he woul d even be ma de hi s toy.

Bei ng her «kni ght», I ca n't a l l ow tha t.

Therefore, I ha ve to ki l l the 'owner', Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

"......But s ti l l ."

Ca n I rea l l y pul l i t off?

77
Sure, Kouda i Ka mi uchi i s s omeone who's beyond a l l hope. If I wa s n't concerned di rectl y, even I woul dn't ca re too much i f hi s NPC wa s
ki l l ed.

But when you ha ve to do i t yours el f, everythi ng's di fferent. I'm s ure I won't be a bl e to return once I choos e to «ki l l » hi m. I woul d ha ve to
fa l s i fy mys el f when s oci a l i zi ng wi th Kokone, Ha rua ki or Mogi -s a n.

But Da i ya 's tel l i ng me to do i t a nywa y.

Da i ya 's tel l i ng me to do i t i f I know wha t's rea l l y dea r to me.

But wi l l i t rea l l y be my «everyda y l i fe» I return to a fter ki l l i ng hi m a nd s l i ppi ng out of the «Ga me of Idl enes s »?

"Ka zu, try touchi ng the moni tor for a few s econds ."

I touch the moni tor a s he tol d me. Nothi ng ha ppens ri ght a wa y, but a fter wa i ti ng a bout fi ve s econds , the moni tor turns on a nd the
mes s a ge «Do you wa nt to revea l the s creen?» a ppea rs .

"If you a ccept, the s creen where you ca n us e [Dea thbl ow] wi l l a ppea r. You ca n deci de ri ght now to ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi ."

"......I s ee."

I pres s the «Yes » button, whereupon the mes s a ge «Do you wa nt to ki l l [Kouda i Ka mi uchi ] by us i ng [Dea thbl ow]?» a ppea rs .

I ca n ki l l s omeone jus t by pres s i ng thi s button.

I ha ven't done s o i n a ny of the ga mes up to now, but I gues s I ca n't a voi d i t a nymore.

So i f I ca n protect Ma ri a wi th tha t, I......

I rea ch out for the button a nd---

"......"

---s top my ha nd.

Wa i t.

Am I rea l l y oka y wi th thi s ? Is i t oka y to move a s Da i ya s a ys ?

Am I s eri ous l y thi nki ng tha t I ca n protect Ma ri a i f I fol l ow Da i ya ?

"...Wha t's wrong? Di d you get col d feet?"

"Da i ya ."

He l ooks a t me s us pi ci ous l y when I ca l l hi m wi th a frown.

"You're Da i ya 's NPC, ri ght?"

"...why do you need to s ta te the obvi ous ?"

"So i t's not l i ke you know the i ntenti ons of the «rea l Da i ya » compl etel y, ri ght?"

The s us pi ci on i n hi s l ook becomes even s tronger.

"Ans wer me."

I s a y, focus i ng on Da i ya .

"Wha t ha ppens to our promi s e?"

Da i ya gra s ps wha t I'm dri vi ng a t a nd keeps s i l ent.

"I wa s n't a bl e to «ma ke everyone s urvi ve unti l the ei ghth da y». Hence, the Da i ya on the other s i de does n't need to des troy the 'Ga me of
Idl enes s '."

"......"

"If the «Ga me of Idl enes s » does n't get des troyed, I ca n't protect Ma ri a . Even wors e, bei ng una bl e to ki l l Ma ri a , who's the «Pri nce» i n thi s
ga me, I'm goi ng to di e for s ure. And Ma ri a wi l l defi ni tel y not be a bl e to wi n her round when s he's the pl a yer. In other words , I ca n't protect
Ma ri a ."

Da i ya rema i ns s i l ent. Therefore, I conti nue,

"You a ctua l l y don't know how the «rea l Da i ya » i ntends to s ol ve thi s i nci dent, do you?"

"......"

Da i ya does n't a ns wer.

Tha t's ba s i ca l l y tel l i ng me tha t he rea l l y does n't know i t.

78
"...I ca n't jus t fol l ow you, then. I ha ve to fi nd a wa y to s a ve Ma ri a mys el f."

"......tha t Kouda i Ka mi uchi ha s to be ki l l ed i s certa i n."

"Yea h, I a l s o thi nk I ha ve to ki l l hi m beca us e Ma ri a woul d be ki l l ed otherwi s e, but..."

...Oh?

No, wa i t. Wha t di d he jus t s a y?

Beca us e of hi s uncomforta bl e expres s i on, I a s s umed he wa s jus t tryi ng to eva de my previ ous ques ti on. But i s i t rea l l y l i ke thi s ?

Wha t i f hi s s ta tement wa s the a ns wer to my ques ti on a bout how the «rea l Da i ya » i s tryi ng to s ol ve thi s i nci dent?

«Tha t Kouda i Ka mi uchi ha s to be ki l l ed i s certa i n.»

Thi s s entence.

I know. I know the ea s i es t wa y to des troy a 'box'.

So, di dn't he a ctua l l y wa nt to s a y the fol l owi ng?

He'l l crus h the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' a l ong wi th i ts 'owner'.

The «rea l Da i ya » wi l l s ettl e thi s by ki l l i ng the «rea l Kouda i Ka mi uchi ».

But why di d he hes i ta te to s a y tha t, then?

Beca us e i t's a n a wful s ol uti on? ...No, Da i ya ca n s a y s uch thi ngs ea s i l y.

Da i ya i s s cowl i ng a t me. He's forbi ddi ng me to put my unders ta ndi ng i nto words wi th hi s gl a nce.

Wha t's wi th thi s rea cti on? Why i s he on gua rd, even though nobody ca n l i s ten to wha t we ta l k a bout i n thi s [Secret Meeti ng]?

Sure, there i s a pos s i bi l i ty tha t Kouda i Ka mi uchi wi l l hea r thi s convers a ti on on our porta bl e termi na l l a ter. But i f tha t wa s i t, he woul dn't
ha ve tol d me to «ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi ».

Whi ch mea ns tha t there's s omeone el s e who ca n hea r thi s convers a ti on? Someone whi ch s houl d better not hea r i t?

Bes i des us , there i s ---

"......"

I l ook to the cei l i ng wi thout thi nki ng.

There's jus t the bl a nk concrete cei l i ng tha t does n't cha nge no ma tter how l ong I s ta re a t i t.

The «rea l Da i ya » s eemed to know a bout wha t I've done s o fa r. I ca n't s a y for s ure, but I gues s he's wa tchi ng my fi ght through tha t ga me
ma chi ne even now.

Ri ght, i n s hort --- the [rea l Da i ya ] a nd the [rea l Kouda i Ka mi uchi ] ca n hea r thi s convers a ti on.

The «rea l Kouda i Ka mi uchi » mus tn't get wi nd of the «rea l Da i ya 's » i ntenti ons of ki l l i ng hi m. The odds woul d be a ga i ns t Da i ya i n a di rect
fi ght...a l l the more when there a re no kni ves a nd s uch i n tha t da rk room.

But how does he pl a n to ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi then?

I recons i der everythi ng Da i ya ha s s a i d. "'Na tures ' a re l i ke thi s . Every event cha nges i ts s ha pe a ccordi ng to your na ture." "Does n't ma tter. I
ha ve now ta s ted the «hope» ca l l ed 'box'. As I ha ve ta s ted i t, there's no wa y I'd l et s omeone s tea l i t from me." "You s houl d know tha t I
di dn't do a nythi ng for a whi l e a fter obta i ni ng a 'box'. In other words , I wa s merel y i n pos s es s i on of the 'box' wi thout us i ng i t." "You ca n
s urvi ve i f nobody ki l l s a nyone duri ng thos e ei ght da ys ." "Ha ve I ever l i ed to you?" "Therefore I a m --- your enemy."

"......"

I s ee.

So tha t's how i t wa s .

"Da i ya ."

He l ooks a t me wi th a frown.

"You a s ked hi m a bout tha t week, di dn't you?"

Da i ya does n't a ns wer.

Tha t ma kes i t certa i n.

"......hehe..."

79
I've ful l y unders tood Da i ya 's i ntenti ons .

"Da i ya , you a re s uch a l i a r."

Therefore I ca n't hel p i t but s wea r a t hi m l i ke thi s .

"You ha ven't won a ga i ns t me a t a l l ."

I mea n, hi s pl a n woul d mi s ca rry jus t by expos i ng hi s s cheme ri ght now.

You ca n't ca l l tha t ha vi ng won a l rea dy.

"...Don't get ca rri ed a wa y, Ka zu! Wha t ca n you do, bei ng una bl e to ki l l Otona s hi ?"

Indeed.

I ma y ha ve fi gured out tha t Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's the 'owner', but i n order to confront hi m I woul d need to wi n thi s round of [Ki ngdom Roya l e]
fi rs t - even though I ca n't wi n beca us e I ca n't ki l l Ma ri a .

But tha t's no i s s ue i n the pl a n Da i ya 's s chemi ng. Beca us e he's goi ng to des troy the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' even before tha t.

But---

"So I'm s uppos ed to rel y on you?"

Qui te odd, i s n't i t?

"Even though you're my enemy? And even though we ha ve no i dea whether your pl a n wi l l s ucceed? I'l l try to thi nk of a better s tra tegy
then!"

"......"

Da i ya cl os es hi s mouth.

Da i ya 's pl a n i s a dva nta geous for both of us . In truth, I a m a wa re of tha t a nd I'm s ure Da i ya knows tha t I a m a s wel l .

I woul d i mmedi a tel y fol l ow hi m i f he jus t bowed l i ghtl y a nd s a i d pl ea s e.

But Da i ya won't do tha t.

He woul d never bow before me.

Da i ya woul d never l ower hi s s ta nce i n front of me. Tha t's not jus t beca us e he wa nts to protect hi s pri de. I s ti l l don't know Da i ya 's goa l , but
I'm s ure he mus tn't bow before me for i ts s a ke.

Jus t l i ke Ma ri a who does n't ever bend.

Therefore, Da i ya jus t keeps s cowl i ng a t me wi th enmi ty i n hi s eyes , not l oweri ng hi s hea d.

Wi th a cutti ng i ntens i ty.

"......Da i ya ."

I'l l be the one tha t bends , then!

If I don't, Da i ya ma y be ki l l ed. And I don't wa nt tha t, a fter a l l , s i nce he ha s a l wa ys been my fri end.

"I ha ve a reques t."

It's no reques t, rea l l y. It's s omethi ng Da i ya i s forced to do. He woul d need to do i t a nywa y.

"I wa nt you to ta l k Kouda i Ka mi uchi a round to not do Ma ri a a ny ha rm."

I mea n, I won't hol d ba ck a nymore i f Ma ri a di es beca us e of one of Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's whi ms .

If tha t ha ppens , I wi l l ki l l Da i ya .

And he ca n't wi n a ga i ns t me. Beca us e hi s pl a n does n't a l l ow hi m to ki l l me.

"......"

Da i ya kept s i l ent wi th a frown, but tha t wa s defi ni tel y a s i gn of a ccepta nce.

80
 Sixth Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Maria Otonashi], [Kazuki Hoshino]'s
room

[Iroha Shindou] dea d

[Yuuri Yanagi] dea d
[Daiya Oomine] -> [Maria Otonashi] 16:20~16:50
[Kazuki Hoshino] -> [Maria Otonashi] 15:00~16:00
[Koudai Kamiuchi] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 16:20~16:50
[Maria Otonashi] -> [Kazuki Hoshino] 15:00~16:00

It s eems l i ke Da i ya s ucceeded a t ta l ki ng hi m a round. In the end, Kouda i Ka mi uchi di dn't do a nythi ng for the da y.

But i t wa s obvi ous to the eye tha t he coul d ba rel y ma na ge to beha ve hi ms el f toda y. He i s una bl e to concea l the thi rs t for vi ol ence i ns i de
hi m a ny l onger, a nd dyes hi s s urroundi ngs i n i t.

I know tha t pi tch bl a ck a tmos phere tha t a l mos t s eems to cons i s t of boi l ed down des i re from a certa i n Ma s ter Room.

There's s ti l l s omethi ng Da i ya i s overl ooki ng.

Tha t i s , how Ma ri a i s goi ng to move.

Da i ya 's pl a n wi l l onl y be executed i f the ti me pa s s es . The «rea l Da i ya » won't move unti l s hortl y before we turn i nto mummi es beca us e our
food porti ons run out. I know tha t.

But Ma ri a does n't know of hi s pl a n, of cours e. She s ti l l thi nks I'm goi ng to di e i f the ti me l i mi t dra ws nea r.

Of cours e, s he wi l l try to ma ke me wi n i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e] s o tha t I ca n s urvi ve...whi l e knowi ng tha t my vi ctory condi ti ons ca n't be met a s
l ong a s s he's a l i ve.

In other words ---

Ma ri a i s goi ng to di e for my vi ctory condi ti ons i f I don't do s omethi ng.

In order to prevent tha t, I ha ve to pers ua de her. But I know very wel l tha t Ma ri a does n't bend tha t ea s i l y.

Tha t's why I a s ked Da i ya to pa ci fy Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

I coul dn't ki l l hi m ri ght then. Beca us e, for pers ua di ng her, I wa nted Ma ri a to s ee.

---See how I ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

I confront Ma ri a who ha s a rri ved a t my room.

I wonder why?

Now tha t I ha ve fi gured out my goa l , I feel l i ke s omethi ng's terri bl y out of pl a ce when l ooki ng a t Ma ri a .

Ma ri a 's s i l houette l ooks bl urred a s i f my eyes ha ve l os t thei r focus .

"Ka zuki ."

She does n't s i t down next to me a fter a l l .

I gues s s he s ti l l does n't a dmi t tha t I'm «Ka zuki Hos hi no». She won't a pprove of me a s thi ngs s ta nd now, a l though I fi gured out my goa l .

"It s eems l i ke I need to di e, a fter a l l ."

Therefore, I ca n't s top her fool i s hnes s i f thi ngs s ta y l i ke thi s .

"Otherwi s e I'm goi ng to s ta nd i n your wa y for s ure, Ka zuki . You woul dn't be a bl e to wi n i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e], ei ther. But hey, fortuna tel y I'm
jus t a n NPC. There's nothi ng to worry a bout."

She s a ys , ca rel es s l y.

I ca n't hel p but s i gh.

As I thought, i t wi l l be mos t di ffi cul t to s top Ma ri a .

81
"Ma ri a , you don't ha ve to worry a bout tha t a nymore."

"Why?"

"Beca us e I'l l ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi !"

"------"

Ma ri a 's bereft of s peech for a n i ns ta nt, but s he recovers from her a s toni s hment ri ght a wa y.

"I rea l l y don't unders ta nd you a nymore."

Ma ri a frowns .

"So you cons pi red wi th Oomi ne, huh. And you rea di l y ma de the wors t pos s i bl e choi ce on top of tha t."

"I've a l rea dy deci ded."

"...I s ee," Ma ri a l ooks a wa y, "I don't even cons i der murder a s a method. Us i ng s uch a mea ns to s ol ve s omethi ng i s , however effecti ve i t
ma y be, nothi ng but a n a troci ty. I once s a i d s omethi ng s i mi l a r i n the 'Rejecti ng Cl a s s room'... but, wel l , you don't remember, huh."

It woul d be a l i e to s a y tha t I di dn't feel a nythi ng, confronted wi th Ma ri a 's a tti tude of refus a l . But I don't s tep ba ck, even whi l e bei ng hurt
by her words .

"It's much more a wry to commi t s ui ci de."

"If i t's a bout huma ns , yes . But I a m a 'box'."

"Don't ma ke s uch a n excus e! You defi ni tel y know tha t I don't wi s h for tha t!"

Ma ri a wi dens her eyes when s he hea rs my s crea m.

"......a re you s ti l l ta l ki ng a bout thi s nons ens e? Why ha ve you become s o s oft? You s houl d ha ve wha t i t ta kes ! You s houl d be a bl e to
pri ori ti ze your «everyda y l i fe» over me!"

Aren't you the one s ti l l ta l ki ng nons ens e?

I s houl d be the one to s a y tha t!

I ta ke a s tep forwa rd a nd touch the moni tor whi l e bei ng wa tched s us pi ci ous l y by Ma ri a . A mes s a ge a ppea rs on the moni tor.

«Do you wa nt to ki l l [Kouda i Ka mi uchi ] by us i ng [Dea thbl ow]?»

I'l l s how her, then.

I'l l s how Ma ri a tha t I ha ve cha nged. Tha t's the one a nd onl y rea s on I pos tponed ki l l i ng hi m for a da y.

And then I'l l ha ve her trus t the cha nged me.

I'l l ha ve her unders ta nd tha t s he does n't need to di e.

For tha t purpos e, I rea ch out for the l etters «KILL?» tha t cover Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's eyes .

"S-Stop!!"

Ma ri a rus hes to me wi th wi de-open eyes a nd gra bs my a rm.

"......Why?"

Hones tl y, I di dn't expect her to pa ni c s o ha rd.

"...Wha t do you mea n?"

Ma ri a a s ks ba ck, her eyes s l i ghtl y a verted.

"Why do you di s l i ke the thought of me cha ngi ng s o much? Sure enough, i t's not good a t a l l to do thi s . But i s i t rea l l y s omethi ng you need to
s top on a ny a ccount? Both of us ma y be s a ved by doi ng tha t, you know?"

I reca l l our [Secret Meeti ng] yes terda y.

«You l ook exa ctl y l i ke Ka zuki Hos hi no, a nd tha t ma kes you --- s ca ry.»

"Why do you fea r my cha nge s o much?"

"......"

Ma ri a ca n't a ns wer thi s ques ti on.

"Jus t i n ca s e: i t's no us e i f you s top me from pres s i ng the button! Even i f you hol d me ba ck ri ght now, I wi l l jus t pres s the button when

82
you're gone."

"...I know."

But contra ry to her words , s he puts i n more s trength.

"I've become emoti ona l , tha t's why I'm s toppi ng you. Yea h, I a dmi t i t. I a bs ol utel y don't wa nt you to cha nge."

"...But i t's too l a te."

Ma ri a ga zes a t me a s I murmur thi s .

"...It s eems s o."

And l ets go of my a rm.

"I ca n't s top you a nymore, ca n I?"

I keep l ooki ng a t her, not unders ta ndi ng why s he gri eves over s omethi ng l i ke tha t. As i f to a ns wer my gl a nce, Ma ri a opens her mouth.

"Tel l me, Ka zuki . Wha t's my goa l ?"

She a s ks wi th a voi ce tha t s ounds tra gi c i n a wa y.

"Obta i ni ng a 'box', ri ght?"

"Exa ctl y. I a m tryi ng to obta i n a 'box'. I s eek a fter the 'box' i n order to ma ke my 'wi s h' compl ete. I'm onl y together wi th you beca us e 'O'
s eems to be i nteres ted i n you. Tha t's a jus t ca us e."

"......Yea h."

"But I'm a 'box'. A bei ng tha t's not a l l owed to be pa rt of a nyone's everyda y l i fe. Therefore, I'm na tura l l y not s uppos ed to be a t s omeone's
s i de. I mus tn't a s s oci a te wi th a nyone too deepl y beca us e I woul d des troy hi s everyda y l i fe. I ca n onl y be wi th you beca us e there's a jus t
ca us e."

"......"

"You s ta rted to cha nge. I ca n't even gues s your thoughts by your expres s i on a nymore. Bi t by bi t, tha t certa i n s peci a l connecti on between us
ha s di s a ppea red. ...wel l , our rel a ti ons hi p wa s jus t a byproduct brought forth by Mogi 's feel i ngs , s o i t mi ght onl y be na tura l tha t thi s woul d
ha ppen."

"Tha t's ---"

When I'm a bout to deny i t refl exi vel y, Ma ri a s tops me by coveri ng my mouth.

"I don't need a tender l i e. You s houl d feel tha t we s topped bei ng s peci a l , too."

"......Uh..."

"You're a bout to ki l l Kouda i Ka mi uchi . I know tha t your va l ues won't return to how they were once you ki l l s omeone, even i f i t's a n NPC.
You're goi ng to cha nge even more. Your a bnorma l a tta chment to your everyda y l i fe wi l l decrea s e a nd you'l l become una bl e to ma s ter the
'box', l i ke everyone el s e. And do you know wha t ha ppens then?"

Ma ri a s a ys ,

"'O' l os es i nteres t."

Her ha nds a ren't coveri ng my mouth a nymore, but I'm s ti l l una bl e to open i t.

"You ought to wel come tha t 'O' wi l l l ea ve you. In fa ct, I s houl d be ha ppy for you, too. But I ca n't del i ght from the bottom of my hea rt. Not
beca us e I'l l l os e the cl ue to obta i ni ng a 'box'. But beca us e, when 'O' l os es i nteres t i n you, I---"

"I l os e the jus t ca us e tha t l ets me be wi th you, Ka zuki ."

Sa yi ng tha t, Ma ri a pres s es her hea d a ga i ns t my s houl der.

"As s oon 'O' does n't s ha dow you a nymore, I'l l ha ve to l ea ve your s i de. Wel l , of cours e. I'm not a bl e to a chi eve my goa l otherwi s e."

Aa h, s o tha t wa s i t.

The thi ng Ma ri a wa s a fra i d of for a l l the ti me s i nce yes terda y. No, even before then.

It's ---

It's --- fa rewel l .

83
"Ka zuki , I won't s top you a nymore."

Ma ri a removes her hea d from my s houl der.

"I wa s n't a l l owed to s top you, rea l l y. I don't ha ve the ri ght to, nor do I need to. But s ti l l , I s houl d ha ve known."

Ma ri a s pea ks wi th a res i gned, gentl e s mi l e.

"Tha t bei ng a bl e to be by your s i de i s jus t a pi pe drea m."

"------"

Una bl e to l ook a t her a nymore, I turn towa rds the moni tor.

To the mes s a ge «Do you wa nt to ki l l [Kouda i Ka mi uchi ] by us i ng [Dea thbl ow]?», i n my i ma gi na ti on, I a dd the fol l owi ng l i ne: «Wi l l you
a ccept the fa rewel l wi th [Ma ri a Otona s hi ]?».

"...There's ,"

...no wa y I coul d a ccept tha t.

Wha t i s tha t! As s oon I try to protect Ma ri a , I ha ve to bi d her fa rewel l ?! Even though I know tha t s he's goi ng to keep cryi ng a l l a l one once
we've pa rted?!

«I ca n't bea r your dea th. It brea ks my hea rt. I don't wa nt tha t. I wa nt to be wi th you.»

Why ca n I never do a nythi ng?

Why ca n't I do a nythi ng whi l e knowi ng of Ma ri a Otona s hi 's feel i ngs for me...!

...There mus t be a wa y. Bei ng the «Kni ght», I s houl d be a bl e to free the ca ptured Ma ri a by ki l l i ng s omeone.

Who i s the one tha t tri es to compel Ma ri a i nto bei ng a l l a l one?

I thi nk. Thi nk, thi nk, thi nkthi nkthi nkthi nkthi nk---

"------Ah."

......I s ee.

"---Ha a !"

I got i t. I fi na l l y know who my enemy i s !

Why di dn't I noti ce ea rl i er? The enemy wa s a l wa ys cl os e to me. We even met! And I even percei ved tha t certa i n pers on a s my enemy i n the
very begi nni ng!

Freed from my doubt, I rea ch out for the button once a ga i n. «Do you wa nt to ki l l [Kouda i Ka mi uchi ] by us i ng [Dea thbl ow]?» I rea d the
mes s a ge a nd deci de wi thout a ny hes i ta ti on.

Yea h, I'l l ki l l hi m!

I pres s the button tha t's di s pl a yed on Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's pi cture.

"------Aa h,"

Ma ri a l ets out a l ong s i gh.

"The pi pe drea m jus t ended, huh."

"No!"

Indeed, I've jus t offi ci a l l y become a murderer a nd cha nged.

Wha t I defi ne a s the «everyda y l i fe» I wa nt to protect ha s cha nged.

I gues s 'O' i s goi ng to l ea ve me, a s wel l i s Ma ri a a s s oon s he rea l i zes .

But---

"The pers on tha t's s ta ndi ng here ri ght now i s Ma ri a wi thout the 'Fl a wed Bl i s s '."

If everythi ng goes a s pl a nned, Ma ri a wi l l be a bl e to get out of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' wi thout ha vi ng a [vi ca ri ous experi ence].

She won't remember thi s convers a ti on.

She wi l l s ti l l be i n the da rk a bout my cha nge.

"You a ren't a 'box' when you don't ha ve the 'Fl a wed Bl i s s '."

84
Ma ri a s eems to ha ve troubl e getti ng my poi nt a nd l ooks a t me wi th wi de eyes .

"I tol d you i n the s econd round tha t «It's my job to protect you when you ha ve l os t your 'box'». I wi l l ma i nta i n thi s determi na ti on.
Therefore, I wi l l keep protecti ng you from the devi l s ' cl utches ."

"...devi l s ' cl utches ? Li ke Ka mi uchi a nd Oomi ne?"

"From them, too, but the grea tes t enemy i s s omeone el s e."

My goa l ha s become s a vi ng Ma ri a .

So, who ha s been hi nderi ng me the mos t from a chi evi ng tha t i n the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '... no, even before tha t?

Who i s the detes ta bl e enemy tha t ma kes Ma ri a thi nk s he ha d to throw her own l i fe a wa y?

Wha t ha s to be done tha t Ma ri a does n't ha ve to di e?

Ori gi na l l y, s he s houl dn't ha ve even needed my s upport to s urvi ve. Wi th her s ki l l s , i t s houl dn't be too ha rd to wi n [Ki ngdom Roya l e] when
s he's the pl a yer.

But Ma ri a ca n a bs ol utel y not ki l l a nyone. She woul d ra ther negl ect her own l i fe.

Tha t's why s he ca n defi ni tel y not wi n the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

So, wha t ha s to be done tha t s he's a bl e to wi n i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e]?

I, the «Kni ght», ha ve once pl edged:

I'l l s a ve her, even i f i t mea ns to betra y everyone a nd ma ke everyone my enemy.

Ma ri a a ns wered to tha t,

She ha s been wa i ti ng for me, i t bei ng her onl y s trength.

Be i t cons ci ous l y or not, Ma ri a i s a wa re tha t s he's bei ng ca ptured. And a l s o tha t s he ca n't do a nythi ng a bout i t on her own.

By whom i s s he ca ptured? Who's tryi ng to ma ke her the «ki ng»? Who do I ha ve to ki l l i n order to free her?

I've fi na l l y got i t.

"It's «Aya Otona s hi »."

Thi s i s the na me of my enemy.

The enemy I'm goi ng to oppos e from now on, a nd whom I've been oppos i ng for a l i feti me.

"I wi l l defea t «Aya Otona s hi ». I'l l tea ch her tha t there's no des pa i r tha t ca n't be s ol ved by one's everyda y l i fe a nd tha t there's no need to
us e a 'box'."

There wi l l be no fa rewel l then.

Geez... «Aya Otona s hi », how da re you i nvol ve «Ma ri a Otona s hi »! You're the onl y one tha t ca n't be together wi th me!

"------Wha t's tha t s uppos ed to mea n?"

Ma ri a 's eyes a re wi de open.

Fa i r enough. In thos e repea ti ng da ys , Ma ri a wa s a bl e to fi na l l y form the i dea l s el f, «Aya Otona s hi », s he's been l ongi ng for. And yet I'm
tel l i ng her tha t I'm goi ng to des troy tha t.

"Is tha t a --- procl a ma ti on of wa r?"

I a ns wer wi th a s mi l e.

"It's not!"

It mi ght be a procl a ma ti on of wa r i f I tol d i t to the Ma ri a i n the rea l worl d. And a fter getti ng to know how I thi nk, s he woul d l ea ve me.

But we're i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e] here. It won't rema i n i n Ma ri a 's memory.

"I know the Ma ri a of the fi rs t 's chool tra ns fer'."

Ma ri a 's eyes a re s ti l l wi de open - a ppa rentl y s he does n't unders ta nd why I've s uddenl y tol d her tha t.

"I ca n remember a l mos t nothi ng of tha t ti me! But I know tha t there wa s a Ma ri a who ha dn't compl etel y cha nged i nto «Aya Otona s hi » yet.
And I a l s o remember tha t s he s a i d thi s :"

I repea t.

85
I repea t the words Ma ri a ha s s a i d when s he s tood on the podi um tha t ti me.

"I wa nt s omeone to be by my s i de."

She cl a mps her l i ps a nd ga zes fi xedl y a t me.

"Ma ri a . You a ren't a 'box' ri ght now. So, pl ea s e tel l me. Pl ea s e tel l me your, «Ma ri a Otona s hi 's » feel i ngs , a nd not thos e from «Aya
Otona s hi 's » poi nt of vi ew."

"......Ka zuki ."

A tender s mi l e fl a s hes on her fa ce for a s econd, but her expres s i on cha nges i mmedi a tel y to a s tern one. She s tra i ns her l i ps a nd turns her
ba ck to me.

"I unders tood wha t you wa nt me to s a y. But I ca n't s a y i t. No ma tter how much you s a y I'm not «Aya Otona s hi » ri ght now, tha t does n't mea n
tha t I ca n return to how I once wa s . I a l wa ys wa nted to be a 'box' a nd I s ti l l wa nt to be one, even now. Sa yi ng wha t you wa nt me to s a y i s
equa l to denyi ng my own i ntenti ons . Therefore---"

She cl enches her fi s ts .

"Therefore, I ca n't pos s i bl y s a y i t."

Ma ri a s a ys ,

"I ca n't pos s i bl y s a y tha t I wa nt you to s a ve the l onel y «Ma ri a Otona s hi »."

Aa h.

Tha t's more tha n enough.

Ma ri a 's feel i ngs ha ve rea ched me.

Now I ha ve the res ol ve to defea t «Aya Otona s hi » wi thout hol di ng ba ck.

"I won't l ea ve you a l one!"

Suddenl y, a new thought s tri kes me.

I know the Ma ri a from the fi rs t 's chool tra ns fer'. But even then, s he ma y ha ve not compl etel y turned i nto «Aya Otona s hi » yet, but s he wa s
a l rea dy a n 'owner'. She a l rea dy ha d a wi l l of i ron a t tha t ti me.

But wa s s he rea l l y how «Ma ri a Otona s hi » wa s ori gi na l l y?

I don't thi nk s o. Ori gi na l l y s he s houl d ha ve been more l i ke a n ordi na ry gi rl .

So, I don't know Ma ri a Otona s hi from when s he wa s jus t a gi rl one yea r bel ow me.

I don't know the Ma ri a from the 0th ti me, tha t ha dn't done a s i ngl e 's chool tra ns fer' yet.

I'm s ure tha t gi rl 's i ns i de Ma ri a even now, cryi ng. She's cryi ng a t the ground of tha t s ea i ns i de Ma ri a 's ches t.

She's cryi ng, a l l a l one.

I wi l l go meet her, then.

"I wi l l go meet the zeroth Ma ri a ."

I'l l go meet her, ta ke her wi th me, embra ce her a nd s ta y by her s i de.

I bel i eve tha t tha t thi s i s how Ma ri a ca n trul y become ha ppy, therefore I wi l l do i t.

Ma ri a ha d s topped cl enchi ng her fi s ts a t s ome poi nt. I ca n't rea d her emoti ons from her ra ther downca s t, gl oomy fa ce.

Wi th purpos el y era s ed expres s i on, Ma ri a totters to me a nd pres s es her hea d a ga i ns t my ches t.

"...I'm goi ng to become a 'box'. I'm goi ng to l i ve for the s a ke of others . ...s o, pl ea s e s top. Pl ea s e don't try to protect me a nymore."

She s a ys thes e s i l l y thi ngs wi th a fra i l voi ce I've never hea rd from her before.

Therefore, I'l l a ns wer her.

"Got i t. I'l l defi ni tel y go meet her!"

"...hey... you ha ven't got i t a t a l l . I don't wa nt to l et you s uffer. I don't wa nt you to become unha ppy by a s s oci a ti ng too deepl y wi th me.

86
You're s uppos ed to get a wa y from me a s s oon a s pos s i bl e."

"Don't worry, I'l l s ta y by your s i de!"

"Pl ea s e go... pl ea s e, pa rt wi th me......"

There's no wa y I'd obey.

I mea n, thes e a re the words of my enemy, a ren't they?

Therefore, I defy thi s reques t by embra ci ng Ma ri a .

Her body i s s o s l ender--i t ca n defi ni tel y not be ca l l ed s trong--tha t, a l though I've a l rea dy embra ced her s evera l ti mes , I ca n't hel p but be
s urpri s ed a ga i n a t thi s hel pl es s nes s of hers .

But I won't be s urpri s ed the next ti me.

Beca us e I'm s ure tha t thi s i s the ri ght i mpres s i on. «Ma ri a Otona s hi » i s jus t a young gi rl , s o thi s hel pl es s i mpres s i on ha s to be correct.

"Ma ri a ."

Ma ri a does n't a ns wer to my ca l l s a nymore. She onl y tri es to hi de her expres s i on by pres s i ng her hea d a ga i ns t my ches t.

I'm confi dent tha t s he ha s a n expres s i on ri ght now s he woul dn't ever s how i n rea l i ty. An expres s i on s he ba nned when s he vowed to never
depend on a nyone.

I gues s s he ca n ha ve thi s expres s i on onl y beca us e s he ha s no 'box' ri ght now. Jus t beca us e we're i n [Ki ngdom Roya l e], s he's s l i ghtl y
s howi ng me a pa rt of her true s el f, s omethi ng s he woul d never ever s how me i n rea l i ty.

If i t's now, my words ma y rea ch «Ma ri a Otona s hi ».

They ma y rea ch her i n a l l hones ty wi thout bei ng repel l ed by «Aya Otona s hi ».

I'm a bout to open my mouth, when---

"Ka zuki ."

She tel l s me. The gi rl tha t embra ces me wi th her trembl i ng a rms tel l s me,

"Even s o, thi s i s s ti l l a pi pe drea m."

I know.

Therefore, I wi l l cha nge tha t fa te.

87
 Sixth Day <C> [Secret Meeting] with [Koudai Kamiuchi], [Kazuki Hoshino]'s
room

Even s o, Ma ri a won't become «Aya Otona s hi » a nymore i n thi s ga me. Therefore, s he won't di e on her own a ccord.

I've done everythi ng tha t ha d to be done.

Thi s [Secret Meeti ng] i s nothi ng but a di vers i on.

«The decIded [Dea thbl ow] - wi l l be exEcuted - even when the - [Kni ght] di Es !»

Accordi ng to the rul es , [Dea thbl ow] gets executed fi ve mi nutes before the end of the <C>-bl ock. Thus , Kouda i Ka mi uchi does s ti l l l i ve for
now.

But he ha s no mea ns to s urvi ve.

After getti ng tha t confi rma ti on from Noi ta n, Kouda i Ka mi uchi throws hi s kni fe on the ta bl e, s mi l i ng wryl y.

"No us e ki l l i ng you, huh. Uwa a ... Looks l i ke I'm fi ni s hed."

He s a ys l i ghthea rtedl y a s i f i t wa s a bout s omeone el s e, s cra tchi ng hi s hea d.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi does n't voi ce a s i ngl e grudge even though the pers on tha t i ni ti a ted hi s dea th s ta nds before hi s very eyes . He does n't
even get emoti ona l . Proba bl y, he onl y thi nks i t wa s a fa i l ure to fol l ow Da i ya .

Even though he's goi ng to di e.

I ga ze a t the kni fe he ha s thrown a wa y.

The 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', purel y ma de to wa rd off boredom, huh.

Unti l now, I wa s una bl e to unders ta nd hi s extremel y momenta ry wa y of thi nki ng. Tha t ha s n't cha nged. But when i t beca me cl ea r tha t he's
the 'owner' of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' a nd I rea l i zed tha t thi s a tmos phere bel ongs to Kouda i Ka mi uchi , there were s ome thi ngs I coul d
fi gure out.

Kouda i Ka mi uchi ca n't a cqui re the feel i ng of l i vi ng i n rea l i ty.

Everythi ng tha t ha ppens i n hi s s urroundi ngs s eems to hi m l i ke bei ng i n a ga me; he does n't feel di rectl y a ffected. Si nce he's l i ke tha t, I
don't thi nk [Ki ngdom Roya l e] i s s o s peci a l for hi m. Tha t's a l s o why hi s 'wi s h' coul d become a n externa l 'box' whi l e bei ng s o unrea l i s ti c.

Beca us e of thi s na ture, he a l s o feel s no s ens e of da nger from bei ng ki l l ed. Nei ther does he ha ve feel i ngs of gui l t; i t does n't feel rea l to
hi m even when he ki l l s peopl e, a fter a l l . I ca n unders ta nd tha t he woul d s ta rt to l i ve for the moment a nd s eek pl ea s ure, then.

Tha t's not s o s peci a l , a l though i t s el dom gets thi s extreme. Even I ca n't cl a i m tha t i t fel t rea l to me when I knew tha t I woul d di e when
l os i ng thi s ga me.

Tha t's where I s top thi nki ng.

I mea n, unders ta ndi ng hi m i s poi ntl es s .

I ta ke the kni fe on the ta bl e.

"Oh? Wha t're you up to? Ah, perha ps you're a ngry tha t I ki l l ed Ka i chou, s o you wa nt to ki l l me wi th your own ha nds ?"

I s ha ke my hea d.

"Not a t a l l ! I don't i ntend to ha ve a di a l ogue wi th you. It's s omeone el s e who wi l l , a s i t s eems ."

Kouda i Ka mi uchi l ooks puzzl ed a t me.

"Noi ta n."

«Wha t i S - i t?»

The green bea r, who's s ti l l bei ng di s pl a yed on the s creen, a ns wers .

"I thi nk you a re the s ymbol i c fi gure for the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', Noi ta n. I thi nk tha t i f we took the na ture of peopl e tha t ha ve onl y i nteres t
i n ki l l i ng ti me a nd ma de a ma s cot out of i t, i t woul d turn out l i ke you."

«Mhh?»

"There's s omethi ng I've a l wa ys wa nted to tel l you."

Then I s wi ng my kni fe towa rds the moni tor a nd thrus t i t i nto i t wi th a l l my mi ght.

88
The kni fe's s tuck i n the green center.

"You're di s gus ti ng."

A cra ck a ppea rs i n the mi ddl e of Noi ta n's forehea d.

«------A?»

The di s gus ti ng green bea r di s pers es on the moni tor. He turns i nto hundreds of pi eces l i ke a uncompl eted puzzl e. Noi ta n s ti l l curs es a t me
«Wha t're ya doi ng, ba s ta rd!» but hi s us ua l wi del y opened eyes a ren't di s pl a yed on the broken moni tor a nymore. Onl y red fra gments of
thos e bl oods hot eyes a nd hi s open mouth a re s ti l l fl i ckeri ng.

It a l mos t l ooks l i ke he's bl eedi ng.

But Noi ta n keeps curs i ng, una bl e to feel a ny pa i n from thi s di s a s trous s cene. As i f he ha s n't rea l i zed the s i tua ti on he i s i n.

It's pi ti ful .

Not noti ci ng tha t, i s pi ti ful .

Noi ta n then becomes even una bl e to ma i nta i n bei ng jus t a hundreds of fl i ckeri ng green a nd red dots . He s l owl y s tops fl i ckeri ng, l os es the
l i ght a nd eventua l l y di s a ppea rs .

"...wa s there a mea ni ng i n doi ng tha t? You jus t des troyed the moni tor, tha t's a l l ."

Kouda i Ka mi uchi s a ys col dl y.

"So, wha t do you cons i der a mea ni ngful a cti on?"

"Ha h...?"

Kouda i Ka mi uchi opens hi s mouth l i ke a fool .

"Aa h, wel l , ma ybe tha t does n't exi s t, huh. After a l l , everybody di es eventua l l y."

He gi ves me the a ns wer I expected.

"Kouda i Ka mi uchi . Let's a s s ume there wa s a pers on who coul dn't fi nd a ny mea ni ng i n thi ngs other tha n ki l l i ng ti me."

"Wha t's wi th tha t, a l l of a s udden? And hey, di dn't you omi t the «-kun» jus t now?"

I conti nue, i gnori ng hi m.

"How ca n one wi n a ga i ns t s uch a pers on?"

"Jeez... wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout? And a nywa y, tha t exa mpl e's me, ri ght? I ga ther tha t much! But i n tha t ca s e, I gues s i t's i mpos s i bl e to
wi n a ga i ns t tha t guy, heh?"

"Why?"

"To ma ke hi m l os e, you s ee, he woul d ha ve to come i nto the ri ng you're i n, ri ght? If you throw thi ngs a t a s pecta tor outs i de the ri ng, then
tha t's jus t brute vi ol ence."

I s ee. Indeed, he's ri ght.

"I s ee."

I s pea k.

"So I jus t ha ve to ma ke you rea l i ze tha t you a re i n the ri ng."

When I s a y thi s , Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's ja w drops open.

But he s ti l l ha s n't rea l i zed. He ha s not rea l i zed tha t every one of us i s i n thi s ri ng, a l l the ti me.

And he ha s doubtl es s l y l os t now, bei ng des ti ned to di e.

A ba d excus e l i ke «I don't remember ha vi ng fought, s o I ha ven't l os t» won't hol d now.

But I di dn't feel l i ke ma ki ng hi m a dmi t tha t now. I jus t keep s a yi ng wha t I thi nk.

"You s a i d tha t there a re no mea ni ngful thi ngs , ri ght?"

"...yea h."

"I don't know wha t ha s a mea ni ng a nd wha t does n't. Therefore, I thi nk l i ke thi s : I'l l fi nd a mea ni ng then. I'l l even fi nd a mea ni ng i n thi s
pa s ti me of s omeone's ."

I fi gured out my goa l i n the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

I thi nk tha t i s very mea ni ngful .

89
I found a mea ni ng i n thi s 'box', i n the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' tha t's s uppos ed to be mea ni ngl es s .

I wonder i f I ca n s a y the fol l owi ng then?

---I ha ve deni ed the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

But he wa s una bl e to do tha t, therefore he kept l os i ng, a verti ng hi s eyes from rea l i ty, a nd he's goi ng to keep l os i ng, unti l he eventua l l y
brea ks i nto pi eces l i ke Noi ta n.

But a s I s a i d, i t's not me who wi l l tea ch hi m tha t.

The one tha t wi l l defea t Kouda i Ka mi uchi i s Da i ya Oomi ne.

However---

- [Koudai Kamiuchi], death because of [Deathblow].

90
 Tenth Day <D> [Big Room]

However, a certa i n thought pers i s ts i n me.

"I woul d ha ve done better."

The food porti ons of Yuuri -s a n a nd the others ha ve run out; onl y two porti ons a re l eft i n tota l . I ha ve ha nded thos e to Da i ya a nd Ma ri a , s o
I'm a l rea dy out of food.

It's fi na l l y ti me for the «rea l Da i ya » to get s ta rted.

I s uddenl y thi nk:

Da i ya wa s onl y a bl e to pul l off a l l tha t s ecret ma neuveri ng beca us e hi s turn ca me before mi ne. If I ha d been fi rs t, i t woul d be me tha t's
confronti ng Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

In tha t ca s e, I woul dn't ha ve needed to ha ve s uch a ha rd fi ght.

At bes t, we woul dn't even ha ve ha d to pl a y [Ki ngdom Roya l e].

Yuuri -s a n a nd Iroha -s a n woul dn't ha ve ha d to s uffer s o much, a t l ea s t, a nd I'm s ure there woul dn't ha ve been the need to ki l l Kouda i
Ka mi uchi .

I thi nk, whi l e ga zi ng a t the bl ue wa tch Da i ya ha s returned to me.

I gues s Da i ya wa s wi s hi ng for thi s a wful outcome. So he i s my enemy, a fter a l l .

But he s houl dn't trul y be wi s hi ng for a l l tha t. He ma y not be a wa re of i t, but he s houl d ha ve wa nted to s ee a n outcome where everyone
ca n s mi l e.

"Tha t's wha t you get when you thi nk of the 'box' a s hope!"

Da i ya does n't rea ct to my words a nd jus t keeps touchi ng hi s ri ght pi erci ng.

Al ri ght, I'l l l ea ve the res t to you, Da i ya .

And a l s o, goodbye!

I don't wa nt to meet you a nymore.

I mea n, i f we meet a ga i n, you wi l l ha ve us ed the 'box'. Even though you ca n't ma s ter i t a nywa y.

When tha t ti me comes , I wi l l try to des troy your 'box' for certa i n.

And tha t's when we're goi ng to become enemi es for rea l .

Therefore, I don't wa nt to meet you a nymore.

91
92
During middle school I went out with some boring girl.

Well, sure enough, for a middle schooler she was pretty stylish and her slender legs that looked out from her shortened school skirt were attractive
enough to arouse me.

But her tremendous lack of intelligence and dignity blanked that attractiveness out. She spoke ill of others all the time and she wasn't even able to make
it sound funny in the least. She was boring. Annoying. Therefore, I learned how to reflexively give her empty answers and simultaneously solved some
equations in my head instead.

Since I would never approach someone like her, I think she was the one that confessed, but I wonder why I accepted going out with her, of all the people
that confessed to me? Because of sexual desire?

Actually, I have a preference for obedient girls. Come to think of it, there was a girl I was attracted to who fit that image perfectly. She was the archetype
of a dark girl, having her gaze lowered, with long hair that looked like the hair of a Japanese doll and wearing bulky glasses. But her face hidden by that
long hair was, if you looked close enough, very pretty and charming. I had the illusion of being the only one who noticed that and felt an odd sense of
excitement, like it was my own personal secret.

...ohh, that's right. When I learned that she already had a boyfriend, I was so shocked that I accidentally accepted the confession of the boring girl, «Rino».

But while she may have bored me, she seemed to be rather popular.

Shortly after I started going out with her, I was called to the back of the gym. By a fair-haired classmate who the teachers had already given up on.

"Hey, asshole. Are you looking for trouble?"

is what that simpleton said, even though there's no way I'd look for that since I had never really talked with him. Then, after listening to him for a while, I
finally noticed that going out with her was the reason for his sudden abuse.

"Split up with Rino, you cheeky prick!"

Eventually, my fair-haired classmate pocketed his strange pride when I kept not understanding him, grabbed me by the collar and urged me like that.

Since I wasn't particularly attached to her, I could have just said "Aah, okay, I don't mind," but well, I was still a brat back then and felt offended by his
unreasonable demand. Consequentially I responded «Why should I obey such an order?». I think I also added a most correct statement along the lines of
«Don't hold a grudge against me just because you're unable to get a girlfriend! What a wimp.»

Well, and that's how I started being the victim of violence.

If he hadn't come pick a quarrel with me, I would have split up with that boring girl long before, but because I was pissed off by that, I kept going out with
her. You know what, blondie? You just shot yourself in the leg.

By the way, to proceed to another subject, I love my mother. She's young, I think she's pretty and most of all she brought me up all on her own. I heard my
dad was an awful person who had tried to force my 17-year old, pregnant mother to abort me through violence when he got wind of it. Because of that,
my mother's been telling me "Never use violence" all the time. "Violence can't solve anything!"

It may not sound real, but I still think that's right. Her saying has properly taken root in me.

Thus, I didn't fight back when the fair head kept abusing me.

But when you're being abused, traces remain. Because of my unceasing bruises, my mother started to suspect that I was picking quarrels all the time, in
other words, that I used violence. "How did you get that bruise?", "Didn't you ignore my instructions?", "Haven't you started to resemble that man I hate
more than anyone?"

I disappointed my beloved mother because I've been obeying her instructions. Just how unreasonable is that? I had to bring that to an end.

So I thought it was okay to use violence once for that purpose since it couldn't be helped.

I called blondie to the back of the gym. Well, there was no way I'd lose to such a inferior fair-haired monkey. I hit him. I kicked him. After a few punches
and kicks, the fair-haired monkey was already unable to stand anymore. Since I couldn't allow him to spread around that I used violence, I decided to seal
his mouth by threatening him. That fair-haired monkey was quite stubborn. I used force on him until he lost consciousness. Until then, I did things like
plucking off his hair, tearing off his fingernails, pissing on him or making him eat a centipede. In the end I took all his clothes and left him behind in the
gym where some girls were doing club activities. By now I think I went too far but I may have had bottled up more anger than expected.

Before that fair-haired monkey lost consciousness, he said, "You asshole, you don't even love Rino. You're just using her as a substitute for your jerk-off
material. That's why I won't permit it." Maybe he loved that boring girl, quite honestly.

I didn't give a shit.

Monkeys have no human rights.

It was rather the opposite; after that human-to-rag incident I got even more irritated because of him. Wasn't he just a small fry, really? And such a small
fry had been hurting me all this time? He even made me break the taboo of using violence?! Such an inferior monkey has?

Don't mess around with me. Because of you, I tasted it!

The enjoyment of control through violence.

Until then, I had been unable to defend myself against that scum, that acted tough just because they had enough guts to pick fights with others...although
they actually were vastly inferior to me. I mean, they only care about who's strong and who's not. For them, other abilities like intelligence, sportiness,
and such don't even matter. I can't stand such values. They are only trash for relying solely on violence that can't solve anything. They're an inferior bunch.

93
Their lives are worthless, just like my father who tried to kill me before my birth.

But then again, they submit to violence.

There's no meaning in that. It's pointless to compel such a bunch of inferior monkeys into submission. At most, you can feel pleasure. But that's reason
enough to use violence.

Violence is alright, if it's for pleasure.

My ethics sure are outstandingly right, if I may say so myself.

I called that fair head again. He had been frantically fleeing from me since that incident, but when I told him that I would gang-rape Rino in a hotel if he
didn't appear, he turned up readily. I took with me some of my classmates, apparently blondie's ex-buddies, and Rino with her friends and lead the fair
head to a ditch. It was an unhygienic knee-deep river in which one could see things like the corpse of a dog quite often.

"Hey monkey! You're in the swimming club, right?" I asked. "It may sound surprising, but I'm rather bad at swimming, you know?" I said while looking at
Rino who was giggling.

"Can you demonstrate to me here how to swim?"

Of course, I didn't let him reject. When I pointed out, "Whoa, don't tell me you want to swim with your clothes on! Do you have no common sense?" he
voluntarily undressed with the exception of his shorts. Naturally, I didn't allow that and made him take off his underpants as well. "Iih!" Rino and her
friends exclaimed with brainless voices.

The fair head started to swim. One could see that he frantically tried to look expressionless. When I ordered him to do a butterfly, he showed us a
dynamic butterfly inside the ditch. That scene looked so funny that I kicked him while laughing out loud. Half of the present students were turned off by
his appearance, drinking muddy water, but Rino was laughing and clapping her hands together.

I started to talk with Rino so that the blond head could hear. "Rino, let's go to a hotel afterwards." "Eh? D-Don't talk about that in front of everyone, Kou-
chan! It's embarrassing!" "You don't want to?" "It's... not like I don't want to, of course." "Let's go then." "...Okay." "Please do something like you did the
other day, that was so hot!" "Well, I don't mind... hey, don't talk about that in front of everyone, seriously! Ooh, you silly～"

The fair head threw up into the ditch.

As promised, I led Rino to a hotel afterwards. A group of men were already waiting there. I received some money from the unknown men and went
home, leaving Rino behind in the hotel.

Of course I told the fair head about that.

I didn't see him ever since.

Oh dear, violence sure solves nothing. It only brings forth new hatred. You had to go through all that trouble because you carelessly used violence, you
know?

But also, I had to compensate for using violence.

That ditch incident became a quite serious matter, so in the end, my mother got wind of it. Having learned about the details, she started to fear me and
treat me like a stranger. By now, there's almost no conversation between us anymore. Although... I still love her so much.

However, I kept betraying her. I continued using violence. I couldn't endure not feeling the pleasure of using violence regularly.

I still think you can't solve anything by using violence. But you destroy absolutely anything and everything. Everyone can get ruined by someone's violence,
no matter how high his social status is, no matter how greatly renowned he is, no matter how much money he has. When I use violence while making
myself aware that it is destroying the victim's life, a white light runs from my head through my entire body and tickles my heart as if to melt it. And that
feels so good, I can't stop.

I bet even I will be destroyed by someone one day.

When I imagine my insides melting in sulphuric acid, I feel really at ease for some reason. I can acquire an unbelievable sense of relief just by picturing
how I liquefy myself.

I don't care why that is.

I just wonder if that liquid appearance would be my correct form...if it would have been better not to come out in human shape after having been totally
damaged by my father's violence.

"Do you have a wish?"

So, how should I answer such a question?

What wish could I have when I'm going to be ruined some day?

I --- no, not just me. Everyone will lose everything in the end anyway. So is there really something that has a meaning? If there is, by all means, let me
know.

When I understood that nothing had a meaning, everything became oh so boring. «Boredom» is, like Daiya Oomine said, a beast and tries to devour me.

So I'm satisfied as long as I just can ward off this boredom.

94
Thus, I created the 'Game of Idleness' and started [Kingdom Royale].

First Round of [Kingdom Royale]

Everything was so fresh, it really was enjoyable. The killing and deceiving was exactly as I had expected, so I was moved by how much this was the game I
wished for.

Mh, but now that I think of it, maybe it lacked some tension because Daiya Oomine as [Revolutionary] was too strong. That guy plus [Revolutionary]? Talk
about overpowered!

Second Round of [Kingdom Royale]

Awesome. There was also plenty of fan service, so it was great to watch. When Yuuri-chan begged me to kill Kazuki Hoshino right after seducing me, I
really had to laugh my heart out.

But seriously, Yuuri-chan's just too scary. Right at the end when she killed my NPC, she made me unwary by acting a psychologically disturbed
expressionless character with tears all over her face and stabbed me when I drew closer to comfort her! She sure is a fiend. A devil, indeed. How can I
trust women any longer?

Third Round of [Kingdom Royale]

It all happened so fast, I had to laugh. Kaichou's face was just too scary when she killed Yuuri-chan first. Well, such a development is also quite enjoyable
once in a while, I guess.

And at last, Fourth Round of [Kingdom Royale]

Because I started getting tired of the game and Kazuki Hoshino tried to prevent everyone from killing on top of that, there weren't as many enjoyable
scenes. He sure doesn't know what's good. Let them kill more, seriously! Let them deceive each other! Just drop that friendship and reconciliation stuff. I
don't need such drama.

Well, and hence I lacked concentration while watching the fourth round of [Kingdom Royale]. I didn't watch the scenes that had no interesting events like
someone dying seriously. That's also why I wasn't all that focused when I watched the [Secret Meeting] between Daiya Oomine and Kazuki Hoshino.

«You haven't won against me at all.»

Until I heard that conceited line from Kazuki Hoshino.

What's that idiot who's mistaking the 'owner' saying? - I smiled wryly with these thoughts at first, but after watching their exchange and expressions
thereafter, I suddenly felt like this:

Has he noticed that I'm the 'owner', perhaps?

Because I hadn't really been concentrating, I couldn't really tell. But that's what it looks like, to me at least. Well, I don't think Kazuki Hoshino would be
able to do anything even if he knew.

But as I further watched them after that, I got that same hunch again.

Are those two secretly conspiring?

It's possible that Daiya Oomine's scheming something. Rather, it's better to assume he's scheming something.

But I doubt that Kazuki Hoshino knows the details of his plan. I didn't see Daiya Oomine telling him about it directly, either. To begin with, is it really
possible to cooperate in that situation?

Or rather than cooperating, did Kazuki Hoshino comprehend his plan and approve of it silently?

I peek into the game machine. Kazuki Hoshino, who's going to turn into a mummy shortly, is murmuring something to the Daiya Oomine in the game.

He is saying this.

«I would have done better.»

What on earth is he talking about?

Suddenly, I notice that Daiya Oomine, who has been watching the screen as serious as if he was praying, has raised his head and is gazing at me.

But still, I think I've seen his face sometime in the past... Unless I am mistaken, Oomine-senpai was in the same middle school as me? But I don't

95
remember having seen that guy's pretty face amongst the older students that pierced themselves, ignoring the school rules.

"Hey you. You had a girlfriend during middle school, right?"

Daiya Oomine suddenly asks such a weird question.

"I had several, so I don't know which one you mean... but I guess it's Rino you're talking about?"

"...Right, her."

"You're acquainted?"

Come to think of it, what was Rino's full name again? «Rino» was just a pet name derived from her surname if memory serves me right.

"I know her since childhood, you know. Therefore, I'm also informed of what you did to her."

Oomine-senpai says plainly.

He was expressionless while speaking. But this lack of expression felt kinda creepy, too, so I get a certain thought.

"Perhaps, are you out for revenge?"

But he doesn't move a muscle.

"Do you plot revenge on me because you can't forgive me for leaving your cherished Rino behind in that hotel? And that's why you did that introductory
role for [Kingdom Royale], in order to--- um, no, I have no idea why you would bother to do that?"

I say while scratching my head.

"Revenge? Not at all. I'm merely doing this for my goal. I did those introductions simply because I realized that observing the game would act as a step to
achieve my goal."

"Your goal, hmmm... Oh? Weren't you an 'owner', Senpai? Couldn't you achieve your goal easily by using your 'box'?"

"Yeah, indeed."

I raise an eyebrow when he agrees.

"So, why don't you just use it? Do you want to play pretentious or something?"

"Hmpf, don't think everyone's like you. Not everyone can easily believe that their 'wish' would be granted! I'm a realist!"

Now that he mentions it, the 'boxes' also grant feelings of resignation like «that can't come true» along with the 'wish', as far as I know.

"I understood right away that I couldn't master the 'box' when I heard the details from 'O'. Well, that's why I didn't use it after obtaining it, and started
searching instead."

Daiya Oomine flashed a slight grin.

"For a way to master the 'box'."

When he said that, he seemed a little creepy to me again. Although he speaks like always, his words are somehow heavy, and sharp.

"...How do you search for a way to master something like that?"

"Sure, it's not something you can search for. But I was lucky in a sense. During the conversation with 'O', I found out that Kazuki Hoshino was holding the
hint I needed. On top of that, I was accidentally involved in this 'box', and able to meet another person beside Kazu who could master the 'box'."

"...Me?"

"Exactly."

I finally get what he meant by «step» for achieving his goal.

Daiya Oomine had to become able to master the 'box' for his goal. Therefore, he didn't try to slip out of this 'box'.

Right---

"To discover the means to master the 'box' by observing the two of you."

That's the step.

Daiya Oomine exploited the 'Game of Idleness' in order to observe us. In order to discover the means he needs to master his 'box'.

"...But how can observation help you there? I mean, we can master the 'box' because, well, we're humans that just can. And I think it's impossible to
imitate someone's human nature."

"I guess so. No one can change his nature. For instance, I can't imitate your human nature of hating boredom. But more than because of your human
nature, you could master the 'box' because your 'wish' was within your scope. I could find the answer to mastering the 'box' in that fact."

"...? What do you mean by 'wish' within my scope?"

96
"In the first place, the 'wish' you put into the 'box' wasn't anything grand, right?"

"Well... yeah. I only wanted to stave off boredom."

"Right. Everyone would think that a simple diversion can come true. But if it's something like [Kingdom Royale], I'm sure even you don't think it's possible
in reality, right? But you didn't care about the details of the game. You were satisfied as long as [Kingdom Royale] would be fun for you. Therefore, it
didn't even matter whether you could believe the game system or not."

"...I think you lost me there... but well, yeah, if it had been a 'wish' like «redoing it no matter how often one dies», even I would have been unable to
believe."

"That's exactly what I mean. It didn't only look like you mastered the 'box' because of your human nature, but also because you tried to grant your 'wish'
indirectly."

Oomine-senpai chuckles and continues.

"Thanks to you, I figured out my way to master the 'box'. For example, let's say that I want to destroy the world."

"Quite an aggressive 'wish', huh."

"However, if I put in the 'wish' to destroy the world, I could still not help but have doubts in the depths of my mind. But in fact, it's possible to destroy the
world with objects that already exist in it. Nuclear weapons and such. Of course I can believe the existence of nuclear weapons. And by now I'm also able
to imagine obtaining them."

"Why?"

"Because, by diving into the 'Game of Idleness', I experienced the miracles of the 'boxes' firsthand. I experienced this much power, so I can believe as
much as that the 'box' can make anything come true."

"...Aah, so watching the power of the 'box' was also part of the reason for your observation?"

"Right."

Geez, just in how many layers does that guy think...

"If it's a 'wish' of the level of obtaining a «tool» to destroy the world, I could already make it come true, despite being a realist."

I'm still a bit unsure whether I have understood his reasoning or not, but in short it's like this:

Daiya Oomine can already use the 'box'.

"------"

The instant I realize that, I get the chills.

I have a really bad presentiment.

Probably because of that presentiment, I unknowingly ask him.

I ask in the flow of the conversation, although I'm supposed to be disinterested even if he really wanted to destroy the world.

"So, what is your 'wish'?"

Then, at once.

Daiya Oomine's atmosphere changed completely.

Although I noticed his slight creepiness, I have just given him the last push.

"You know, there are kinds of people I can't stand."

He touches his right piercing expressionlessly.

"It's about those people that have stopped thinking for themselves. They act like they would be thinking, but they really just accept others' opinions and
get manipulated. They have no self, so to speak. There's no worth in their lives. I can't stand that depraved scum that has barely enough brains to follow
others' opinions, has no target and clings to the feed that's before their eyes like a bunch of hogs. It makes me sick just to breathe the same air as them."

"...aren't you getting a bit carried away?"

Daiya Oomine scowls with cold eyes at me.

"Because they devour."

"What---"

"At times they even devour virtuous people."

Seized by his cold gaze, I can't move.

97
"You should already be able to guess my 'wish', and my goal, right?"

He flashes an odd smile, with only the right side raised, and says,

"My 'wish' is --- to exterminate all that scum."

Daiya Oomine doesn't hide his hostility anymore. He turns his eyes to me. While they look calm at first glance, they seem to have become darker and
darker after a long succession of years, until eventually a light of insanity has started to dwell in them.

"Hey, are you listening, Koudai Kamiuchi? Or should I rather address you like this?"

Then, he declares it.

"You hog that has stopped thinking, sunk in boredom."

That he's my enemy and will exterminate me.

"------Haha,"

A dry laugh leaks from me.

Exterminate me?

That's a bad joke. Or it should be. Right now he has no weapon, so he can't possibly win against me as I'm used to the world of empty-handed violence.
That's for sure.

And yet, why on earth do I feel like that?

What's that cold shiver that's running down my spine? What's that fear that arises from the depths of my heart?

"Kamiuchi, what do you think will happen to Kazuki Hoshino now?"

He suddenly changes the subject.

"......he's going to die by turning into a mummy, right?"

Daiya Oomine chuckles.

"The heck? Are you making light of him? Do you seriously believe that he didn't do anything although he was aware of his approaching death?"

"...yeah, well, I mean, what should he do?"

"As expected from a brainless hog. Don't think he's like you! That cheeky fellow has merely understood what I'm up to."

Daiya Oomine says with a wry smile.

"Kazuki Hoshino won't die. Because I will destroy this rotten 'box' called 'Game of Idleness' before that can happen. He understood that."

He disinterestedly looks at me as if he's looking at the broken lead of a pencil.

"It's evident how I will do it, right?"

He says,

"I'll crush the 'Game of Idleness' by killing you."

Like the Grim Reaper announcing my death.

"......Uh..."

No, I can't stay calm. I'm drenched in cold sweat as if my body senses the truth behind his words.

What on earth is this sensation? I shouldn't have to fear him so much; in [Kingdom Royale], Kaichou and me killed his NPC after all.

But where does this self-confidence of his come from?

And why do I feel so cornered?

"......You think you can win against me with force?"

I manage to squeeze out this sentence somehow.

Daiya Oomine contorts the shape of his mouth and says in an absolutely composed manner,

"Not at all."

"Hah?"

What's that guy babbling? So what's with that attitude?

"Why so surprised? There's no way I could win against you in a direct fight. Leaving aside my physical condition, I was an honor student and almost never

98
involved in a quarrel, you see. I have no experiences in martial arts, either. Well, I guess it would work out somehow if I was prepared to go for a
simultaneous KO."

"...why are you so confident, then?"

"That goes without saying," he begins to speak. "Because it has already ended."

"Hah?"

Right when I let out such an idiotic sound again, my body gets seized.

"?!"

Not by Daiya Oomine. He's still standing before my eyes, even crossing his arms.

His associate...? No, that can't be. This is a space created by the 'Game of Idleness'.

But I'm being seized by something. The head of the person that's holding me down touches me.

I turn my head around. I can only see the top of his head.

Long hair... a woman?

She's much smaller than me and doesn't seem very robust.

"------gh!"

But for some reason I can't free my arm from her grip, due to whatever kind of trick she uses.

The long-haired girl in a pajama raises her head that she has pressed against my back.

When I see her face---

«You haven't won against me at all.»

That phrase flashes through my mind for some reason.

The basis for Daiya Oomine's self-confidence was that he knew that she would appear and save him by restraining me.

And I'm sure Kazuki Hoshino realized that, too, in that [Secret Meeting]. I don't have the foggiest idea how he would be able to conclude so much, but he
realized.

And he tried to make sure I would not notice outside the game machine that Daiya Oomine's planning to kill me. Because he knew that, in the worst case,
I would kill Daiya Oomine if I got wind of it.

Wait? Why didn't she save him right away? Perhaps, did she only help him because certain conditions have been met?

What are those conditions, then?

Why does that woman need to help Daiya Oomine? Would his death bother her?

Assuming Daiya Oomine died here - what would happen? Daiya Oomine would fail to realize his intentions. The 'Game of Idleness' would not be
destroyed. [Kingdom Royale] would be continued. Then---

---Kazuki Hoshino would turn into a mummy and die.

"......"

«You can survive if nobody kills anyone during those eight days.»

Daiya Oomine told him this lie. But, something felt strange. Why did he tell such a crude lie even though he didn't tell any when it would have been
useful?

...I try to construct a hypothesis.

A hypothesis, according to which his lie was, in fact, the truth.

If everyone was alive, they would all become mummies on the eighth day because of their food running out, and die. Of course, Kazuki Hoshino would die
as well. Just like it's about to happen to him right now.

«You asked him in detail about that week, didn't you?»

I don't know what he means by 'that week'. I couldn't know.

But probably, they could acquire this information from that week:

Right, those two---

---knew that this woman will appear when Kazuki Hoshino is about to die and prevent it. Therefore, they also knew that, consequentially, he can survive if
no one dies for --- no, as long Kazuki Hoshino is about to turn into a mummy.

99
"---hehe..."

The girl whose face is completely unknown to me raises the corners of her mouth.

"......Who are you?"

She answers.

"Nana Yanagi."

"......Nana Yanagi?"

"Aah, maybe this name makes more sense to you."

The girl says with a mysterious smile.

"I'm 'O'!"

Daiya Oomine flashes a scornful smile.

"Hmpf, so you chose to turn into Kazu's first crush. What's your point by using Nana Yanagi's appearance?"

"There's no deep meaning, really. I merely supposed that it would be the most interesting to meet him in this appearance! Well, but it seems like I won't
have occasion to show him, thanks to you."

"But strictly speaking, Kazu has seen you right when he came here, hasn't he?"

"Well, yes. But he was so cruel and stepped on me. On top of that, he didn't even recognize me. Boy, at least you should be able to recognize your first
crush at a glance!"

"Anyhow, it surprises me that Nana Yanagi looked like this. I thought it would be another beauty because our picky Kazu was in love with her, but that
visage is really nothing special, huh."

"That's rude to her!"

While listening to their strange exchange of words, I think:

'O'?

'O' he said?

Aah, certainly. Only 'O' is capable of such a mysterious smile. 'O' is about the only one that could ignore the rules and intervene. Therefore, I can
understand it.

But why should this inhuman being, 'O', who could even be called a god, help Daiya Oomine? Why should he need to save Kazuki Hoshino's life?

Why were they able to predict 'O' 's behavior?

Daiya Oomine laughs at me while I'm confused thinking about these matters.

"You look like you're wondering why 'O' saved us. I'll tell you, no problem!"

Then he says,

"'O' loves Kazuki Hoshino. Didn't you know?"

"......that doesn't explain anything."

"You sure are slow on the uptake. It's natural to save a guy you love when he's about to die!"

"So you predicted that?"

"Not predicted. I knew. Well, because I asked in detail about what happened during the 'Sevennight in Mud'."

There's no way I could understand from such an unfriendly explanation. In the first place, what is that 'Sevennight in Mud'? ...But well, I guess 'O' saved
Kazuki Hoshino in that week... or tried to. Thus, he knew that 'O' would come.

Because he knew that, he took advantage. In order to dispose of me and my 'Game of Idleness' after figuring out how to use the 'box', he utilized 'O'.

He utilized a godlike being.

"------"

What the fuck?

How did he come up with the thought of utilizing such a being in the first place? That's something I'd never, ever be able to think of.

Someone that arrives at that thought---

100
---cannot be human.

Aah, now I've got it... why I'm so frightened.

I have never met a person who's more skillful than me, so to speak. Or at least I haven't perceived anyone that way. I always thought I was stronger, no
matter who I was looking at.

But now I know better. Compared to that guy, I'm---

---overwhelmingly inferior.

"------Ah."

My body sways.

It feels like a sensation of giddiness, but it doesn't stop. My legs have sunk deep into the ground of this dark room that smells like dissolvent. ...no, that's
not really happening. Probably, it just seems this way to me.

What, what is happening to me?

Someone's laughing at me. "Ahahahaha," he ridicules me. It's neither Daiya Oomine nor 'O' who does this. That black shadow is trying to kick me, to take
me over.

---Who are you?

I had a hunch that it was my father of whom I had not even seen a photo. With the desire to throw grudges at him, I scowl at the appearing shadow. But
as soon I focus on him, my father dissolves and becomes another person.

Aah, I know that one.

---It's... me.

"Geez... ridiculous how it is exactly as expected."

Daiya Oomine complains.

Yeah, I bet.

I'm going to be destroyed now, as expected. Just like I have done with other people for all the time until now.

So, maybe I can finally go to the place I've always sought. Maybe I can finally become what I've wanted to.

'O' lets go of me.

I slump down and land on all fours.

My hands touch the ground of this space. It feels like touching rotten meat. It's strangely warm, yet it's rough and crumbles in my hands.

That makes me finally realize.

This space is --- disgusting.

"Yes, as expected, I suppose."

'O' repeats Daiya Oomine's words.

"Well, but I guess it's also as Kazuki Hoshino-kun has expected."

"...what do you want to say by that?"

"There's no hidden meaning! By the way, Daiya Oomine-kun. I would also like to ask you something."

'O' looks at Daiya Oomine as if I have already disappeared from his sight.

"It's a question concerning your contradicting actions. I had trouble understanding why someone like you would do something that's not beneficial, you
see."

"...what do you mean?"

"Hehe, you don't have to hide it! Your plan took advantage of my fondness for Kazuki Hoshino-kun. Which means that it wouldn't have worked if I hadn't
come to the rescue. So why---"

"It's not like it wouldn't work without you."

101
Daiya Oomine interrupts 'O' and starts to explain.

"To begin with, I don't have to destroy the 'box' because I already won [Kingdom Royale] and survived. And while I was confident you would come, I didn't
have proof. This rescue measure was out of pity because Kazuki Hoshino tried his best although he ultimately lost. If he had won our little match, I would
have done something about it even without you... after all, I promised! With the preparedness for a simultaneous defeat, in that case."

"Pity, huh... But I think you should know which one of you was really pitied? Anyhow, I didn't ask for that explanation."

'O' calmly tears Daiya Oomine's words into pieces.

"Please don't evade my question. Let me formulate my concern once more. Even though you need me to come---"

'O' asks.

"You tried to change Kazuki Hoshino-kun to make me lose interest."

"------"

"Kazuki-kun should have been able to let everyone survive for eight days. But in order to change him, you tricked Koudai Kamiuchi's NPC into killing Iroha
Shindou and made it impossible for him to win. Why did you do that when you only needed me to come?"

Daiya Oomine scowls at 'O'.

"You sure are kind. You wanted to save your friend, Kazuki-kun, right? You wanted to free him from me, right? Well, naturally I have not lost my interest
due to such a slight change yet."

'O' continues with a smile.

"But it's certain that it reduced the probability that I would come! It's nothing like you to reduce your own likelihood of winning."

"...indeed, I took some actions that could be taken like that. But it's my NPC who did. My NPC merely misunderstood my intentions and acted on his own
accord - that's all. In fact, my NPC didn't know that Kazuki Hoshino would die if you didn't come to the rescue. Even I make such slight mistakes."

"But even if it was a misunderstanding of your NPC, would he really have done that without wanting to change Kazuki-kun, being an exact copy of you?
Besides, that's definitely a lie. Didn't you just say that everything was as expected?"

"That was a figure of speech."

"I don't think so. It was exactly as you expected. Also, I think you wouldn't have let Kazuki Hoshino just die if I didn't appear. I'm sure you would have tried
to kill Koudai Kamiuchi - with the preparedness for a simultaneous defeat, in that case."

"Don't talk nonsense. Why should I sacrifice myself for Kazu?"

"Because you were the one pitied."

Daiya Oomine is bereft of speech.

"Letting the person who pitied you and silently approved of your plan die because your plan failed? That's definitely not something your pride would allow
you."

"......what makes you so sure?"

"That's what Kazuki Hoshino thinks like, not me."

"What?"

"Kazuki-kun doesn't put confidence in my whims, sadly. Therefore, he didn't think your plan would work for certain. And yet he entrusted you with his life.
You should know the reason by now, with your wits, right?"

Daiya Oomine widens his eyes and bites on his lips.

"He was convinced that you would save him even if your plan failed."

Daiya Oomine seems mortified for some reason, but 'O' continues,

"Indeed, as Kazuki Hoshino-kun has expected."

"---Just how much is he messing around with me!"

"Hehe, he's not messing around with you. He just understands you, doesn't he?"

"Shut up. ...I got it already. All right, I'll admit it! I tried to break you and Kazu apart. You're blaming me because you're bothered by that, right?"

"That's also true, right."

"Don't worry. I won't do that anymore. If he stands in my way from now on, I will take advantage of him and fight against him, that's all."

"I see."

"But sure enough, I think a light-minded smile fits him best. I don't want him to have anything to do with those 'boxes'. It's the best if he has his everyday
life."

102
"Oh? Why did you try to change his goal into protecting Maria Otonashi, then? Isn't associating with her also something that keeps him away from an
everyday life, I wonder?"

Daiya Oomine bites on his lips.

"......that's the only thing my NPC could think of to dissociate him from you."

"Indeed, that could be possible. But judging from your expression, that's not all there is to it."

'O' says and claps his hands artificially as if he had suddenly understood something.

"Right. Let me tell you something good, that may even put you in the right way. Maybe I should also tell Kazuki Hoshino-kun and Maria Otonashi."

'O' says joyfully while Daiya Oomine raises an eyebrow,

"This girl --- Nana Yanagi --- is alive! Ah, incidentally, her boyfriend Touji Kijima is, as well."

Raising his eyebrow even more, Daiya Oomine asks,

"...if they still live, then where are they?"

'O' nods contentedly to his reaction and answers,

"In Maria Otonashi's 'box'!"

Daiya Oomine stands still with widened eyes.

"Did you understand now that Maria Otonashi is someone that disconnects him from his everyday life? So if you really want to achieve your goal, you
ought to ignore your own feelings and just hook them up!"

"...what are you talking about."

"You want to hook Kazuki Hoshino-kun up, don't you?"

Then, 'O' says it.

"With Kokone Kirino."

He says --- this nostalgic, dear name.

"You always thought that Kokone Kirino and Kazuki-kun would be a good match. You assumed that it would be the best if love would sprout between
them, to bring her happiness. Because Kazuki-kun would not reject her whatever he learned about her. And yet you used violence against Kazuki-kun when
it was about to happen because of Riko Asami. And also this time, you tried to make protecting Maria Otonashi his goal. To me, it seems like your actions
are not consistent with your goal."

"......Shut up."

"You want to dedicate your own life to your goal, right? But at the present time, you can't match Maria Otonashi or Iroha Shindou by far. As long you don't
let go of Kokone Kirino, that is."

"Shut the fuck up!"

I watch Daiya Oomine roar, clenching his fists.

Why does that name come out of 'O's mouth...?

Why does Daiya Oomine react like this to that name?

Why does the name of my admired, docile Senpai make him suffer?

"------Aah."

I see. I remembered.

I remembered who Daiya Oomine was in the past.

"Do you really think you can achieve your goal? «No matter what you do, no matter where you go, you can't get away from your nature» - these are your
very own words. Even if you put on piercings that symbolize your resolve, even if you could sever your feelings for her - your human kindness, cowardice
and foolishness don't change."

Daiya Oomine scowls at 'O' with a look that bears so much enmity, it could almost kill.

It's only natural that I couldn't remember. His impression back then was completely different. During middle school, he didn't have any piercings and had
no silver hair yet. He was a softly smiling Senpai that was admired as the «prince» by the girls because of his coolness and refinement.

He was the perfect boyfriend --- of the docile girl I admired.

That's why I gave up on her right away. I didn't know Daiya Oomine well. It's just that I was convinced that Kirino-senpai would definitely be happier
together with him. I was disabused that I wasn't the only one who had discovered her charm. And I also realized that I wouldn't be the one to draw out
that charm. My illusion that she was something special only for me crumbled down just like that.

103
I see.

So Daiya Oomine was the one who created the occasion that made me go out with «Rino» --- «Miyuki Karino».

"......Heh."

Daiya Oomine stopped scowling, relaxed his fists and contorted the shape of his mouth.

The smile that has appeared now that he has regained his composure doesn't have a bit of his former softness and looks only fearless.

"You may be right. But it doesn't matter."

"Doesn't matter, huh? Even though you're going to suffer?"

"Yeah, I will achieve my goal no matter how much I need to suffer. I'm able to bear up against feelings of that level."

'O' asks, seeming deeply interested,

"Why do you think so?"

"Because an even greater feeling than pain is driving me. My nature, as you call it, is painted over by that. That's how strong it is --- my hatred."

He says, strongly.

"Since that time, «I» hate the everyday life."

I don't have the slightest idea to what time he refers by 'that time'.

"You delight me!"

But 'O' smiles contently after hearing Daiya Oomine's words.

"By letting me listen to your creaking heart like this. By letting me listen to it as easily as playing on an instrument where you only have to touch a single
string."

"Well, I guess that's why you gave me the 'box'. I won't be unwilling, I'll let you hear as much of it as you want! No matter how much my heart may
creak, I will achieve my goal. Thus, I'm very grateful to you!"

"I'm delighted to hear that! Although I distribute 'boxes' that can grant any wish for free and give the receivers a proper explanation, there are many
amongst them who seem to have a misplaced grudge against me."

Having said this, 'O' lifts me up and restrains me again.

"Alright, Kazuki-kun is about to become a mummy. We have to hurry up."

"That goes without saying."

Daiya Oomine spits that out and rushes to me.

"Koudai Kamiuchi."

He smiles coldly.

"Amongst all the people I know, you're top-level trash. You're the trash amongst trash, living a meaningless life, driven by boredom and hurting others. I
don't expect that you'll change your mind, nor do I think that you will hand over the 'box'."

He reaches out for my neck.

"Like Kazuki Hoshino has changed, I will change, too. For that sake, I have to get rid of my weakness. So, let me use you for that."

He puts force into his hands and strangles me.

"I'll cut my retreat by killing you."

Then, the person who once was the «prince», says,

"And then I will become the «king»."

Man, don't bother yourself telling me that! If you do, it sounds almost as if you say it to yourself.

......Oh, or is he really saying that to himself?

Why did Daiya Oomine leave the 'Game of Idleness' unharmed for so long? Why didn't he kill me right away? - There were several reasons. To
understand the usage of the 'box'. To wait for 'O'. To change Kazuki Hoshino.

But if you look at it from the other side, doesn't that just mean that he searched for so many reasons to postpone the determination to become a
murderer?

Of course, that may be my misunderstanding. But I think it's certain that he wanted to make himself believe that it's alright to kill me. After all he's still a
«prince», not the «king».

104
My sight flickers.

I'm going to die.

I see, I've lost to him. ...no, I guess I've been losing the whole time already, before this incident. I've not only lost to Daiya Oomine, but to everyone and
everything. I've been losing because I wasn't even in the ring, ever since I started escaping.

My feet sink into this room that seems like the solidification of desire. Probably, I will melt and vanish if I keep sinking.

I unconsciously thought that such a thing might be Eden to me.

Am I an idiot?

What a lack of imagination. It seems to me like this only because I've never met with death before! Even without knowing what my desire ultimately is, I
don't want to end like this!

Though I have no choice anymore but to accept.

So, I'll do at least one counterattack at the very end.

"Eh......ph...e..."

I try to say one last sentence, but my strangled vocal cords don't form the words correctly anymore. But it doesn't matter. As long they reach him, they
don't need to be exact.

Even if it's all as he expected, I'll at least pester him.

I look into his eyes.

I can see slight indecision in them.

Aah, looks like it reached him a bit.

«Help me.»

The intention of these words.

Of course that won't change the outcome.

But there's one thing I know. Having seen him laugh at Kirino-senpai's side when he still was a «prince», I know one thing.

You are the one who's going to lose from now on --- Daiya Oomine!

Or --- did you seriously think you were geared for becoming the «king»!

I feel that my body has been completely engulfed by the darkness. My sight has turned black as well, so I can't see anything. I can hear the echo of his
voice in my head.

"......Kazu, do you really think you could have done better?"

He says with a trembling voice, apparently thinking that I've already lost consciousness.

"Even if I hadn't wanted to use Kamiuchi's death like this, I probably would have found no other way to stop the 'Game of Idleness'. But you would have
found one?"

Of course I can't see his face anymore.

I feel something on my head. What is this? I can smell something sour.

Aah, I see... it's vomit.

Hey now, Daiya Oomine, you're overdoing it!

Well, I guess I'm the pot calling the kettle black. After all, I also scattered vomit all over the street on my way home after leaving Rino behind in that
hotel. I really can't explain why I did that. But what's beyond doubt is that I was still suffering then.

And yet, when did violence start to become a pleasure?

I don't know. I don't know, so that means I'll likely never know.

I fall into the darkness.

But it's almost the same as the place I was in until now.

So, since when have I been engulfed by this darkness? Well, it's understandable that I was incredibly bored then, in such a place. I've been running around,
raising my voice, reaching my hands out, but still I didn't find anyone and was exposed to fear.

But, if I had continued searching a bit, maybe I would have been able to come into contact with someone?

---heh.

105
Nope.

After all, even my mother left me.

For some reason, Kazuki Hoshino is the last thing I think of.

I ask one last question.

Hey, if you had been the one here---

---would you have told me what my true 'wish' is?

1. ↑ Boku: Da i ya us es a di fferent word here for "I;" typi ca l l y he us es "ore" whi ch i s much more rude tha n "boku."

106
107
Beca us e i t ha d ra i ned the da y before, Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's funera l wa s hel d under humi d a nd uncomforta bl e ci rcums ta nces .

It wa s s o hot a nd humi d tha t even the a ttendees were vi s i bl y a ffected, a nd s eemed more uncomforta bl e tha n mournful . They a l mos t
s eemed to ha ve forgotten tha t they were there to mourn for the decea s ed.

There were s ti l l ma ny a ttendees who s hed tea rs a t the funera l . From my convers a ti ons wi th them, I got a s ens e of Ka mi uchi -kun's
popul a ri ty. I onl y knew hi s ruthl es s s i de, s o I wa s s urpri s ed a t fi rs t. After ta ki ng i nto a ccount hi s outwa rdl y fri endl y beha vi or, I fel t a l i ttl e
l es s s urpri s ed.

One young woma n, a ppa rentl y hi s mother, cri ed s o ha rd tha t every l a s t tea r i n her body s eemed to be comi ng out.

Seei ng her wa s hea rt-wrenchi ng.

Somewhere deep wi thi n my own hea rt, I wa nted to i gnore the mourners a nd ea s e my own s ufferi ng. I wa nted to jus ti fy hi s dea th by tel l i ng
mys el f he wa s a hopel es s ca us e a nywa y.

But na tura l l y, even a ma n l i ke Ka mi uchi -kun rema i ned dea r to s ome peopl e.

Wha t Da i ya a nd I ha d done wa s terri bl e, a nd I s ha red the res pons i bi l i ty for thi s terri bl e res ul t a s wel l .

Of cours e.

Da i ya ma y ha ve s tra ngl ed hi m, but I a l s o ki l l ed Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

Ka mi uchi -kun's mother kept whi s peri ng tha t i t wa s her fa ul t, though s he wa s cl ea rl y not the cul pri t who ha d s tra ngl ed hi m. She s eemed to
be tryi ng to curs e hers el f to unha ppi nes s through her fra nti c cl a i ms .

In hi s funera ry portra i t, Ka mi uchi -kun ha d s l i ghtl y na rrowed eyes a nd the corners of hi s mouth were ra i s ed. Rega rdl es s , the s mi l e i n hi s
photo jus t di dn't s eem l i ke a true s mi l e.

Sta ndi ng next to me, Ma ri a s a w the l ook on my fa ce a nd a s ked, "...di d you know hi m?" Wi thout hes i ta ti on, I s hook my hea d a nd a ns wered,
"not a t a l l ." Ma ri a wa s very s i l ent a nd mourned for hi m s i ncerel y, though s he’d ba rel y ever s poken wi th hi m. When we went to a ca fé
a fterwa rds , s he di dn't even fi ni s h her s tra wberry ta rt.

I'm ha ppy tha t Ma ri a does n't remember the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '. If s he di d, s he woul d s urel y feel res pons i bl e for hi s dea th a nd bl a me
hers el f.

--- the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ', huh.

One coul d a l mos t thi nk Ka mi uchi -kun ha d ma s tered hi s 'box'. But tha t wa s n't the ca s e. Jus t l i ke Mogi -s a n a nd As a mi -s a n, who thought
thei r 'wi s h' coul d never come true a nd hence coul dn't trul y ful fi l l thei r 'wi s h', he ha d a l s o fa i l ed to trul y ma s ter hi s 'box'. One mi ght even
s a y tha t hi s wa s the grea tes t fa i l ure.

After a l l , the 'wi s h' behi nd the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' cons i s ted of nothi ng but res i gna ti on.

So, I wonder, wha t wa s hi s true 'wi s h'?

I've been ponderi ng a nd ponderi ng... but nothi ng comes to mi nd.

I di dn't get the cha nce to trul y unders ta nd hi m, s o I’l l never know.

But a fter s eei ng hi s funera l portra i t, I ca me to a concl us i on.

Proba bl y, Ka mi uchi -kun wa s ---

Lonel y.

The da y before s ummer va ca ti on a rri ved wi th Da i ya s ti l l MIA.

The new murder i nci dent ca us ed a nother s chool -wi de uproa r, but I gues s tha t wi l l cool down by the end of va ca ti on.

Thi s ba d a fterta s te wi l l proba bl y recur forever i n my own mi nd. I’ve come to a ccept i t; I ga ve my ta ci t a pprova l to thi s outcome, a fter a l l .

Anywa y, s ummer va ca ti on s ta rts tomorrow.

"......a l ri ght!"

Let's s ha ke off thi s mel a nchol i c mood!

I i gnore the unpl ea s a nt feel i ng of my s wea ty s ki n s ti cki ng to my s hi rt, s mi l e, a nd enter the cl a s s room.

108
"......Mh?"

For s ome rea s on Kokone i s coweri ng i n a corner. She's s i tti ng there embra ci ng her knees a nd s qui rms .

...wha t i s s he doi ng there?

"'Morni ng, Hos hi i !"

"Good morni ng, Ha rua ki . ...hey, do you know wha t's up wi th Kokone?"

"Aa h, tha t's Ki ri 's us ua l 'pl a y wi th me'-i l l nes s , s o jus t i gnore her! But thes e a nnoyi ng vi bes you get from s eei ng her cl i ng to hers el f i n the
corner of the room ma ke her s eem enti rel y l i ke tha t certa i n bl a ck l i vi ng thi ng!Let's ca l l her Ki ri no Cockroa ne from now on!"

"Who's a cockroa ch!?"

Ah, s he hea rd everythi ng.

She turns a round a nd s cowl s a t us . Her ha i rs tyl e of the da y ha s been i nvol ves a ha i r cl i p, expos i ng the na pe of her neck. And a l s o---

"Ah, gl a s s es ."

She i s wea ri ng gl a s s es wi th a bl ue fra me.

For s ome rea s on, Kokone wi nces a t thi s word a nd curl s up a ga i n.

"Us ua l l y I us e di s pos a bl e conta cts ... but I forgot to buy new ones . Ha h... gl a s s es don't s ui t me a t a l l , s o I feel s o down..."

"...a nd you're s i tti ng i n the corner beca us e of tha t?"

"Yea h. I don't wa nt to s how a nyone my fa ce. Uguu."

I thi nk doi ng tha t jus t ma kes her s ta nd out even more, though.

Wel l , judgi ng from her expres s i on s he s eems to be qui te s eri ous a bout not wa nti ng to be s een wea ri ng gl a s s es . Pers ona l l y, I thi nk tha t
from ti me to ti me a pa i r of gl a s s es i s fi ne too, but I gues s tha t's jus t the wa y a woma n's hea rt works ?

"Don't worry, they s ui t you!"

"They don't! Ha ve your eyes rotted?! If your vi s i on’s gotten tha t ba d, you s houl d put on s ome gl a s s es ri ght now, Ka zu-kun! Ah, or a re your
eyes bl i nd wi th l ove for me?! Good gri ef, you l i ttl e deredere [1] ra s ca l !"

"...no, not a t a l l ..."

"How da re you s a y 'not a t a l l ,' you cros s dres s er! You'd better ta ke a n i nteres t i n me!"

Is n't tha t a bi t too cruel ?! I mea n, i t’s her own fa ul t tha t s he’s s o depres s ed i n the fi rs t pl a ce...

"Come on Hos hi i , tel l her wha t you’re a ctua l l y thi nki ng s tra i ght-out! Tel l her tha t «Not onl y me, but the enti re worl d popul a ti on ha s no
i nteres t i n you»!"

Ha rua ki s a ys s uch unneces s a ry thi ngs ...

"Mh! Wha t di d you jus t s a y, Ha ru!"

"I s ta ted tha t nei ther Hos hi i nor a nyone el s e ha s i nteres t i n you."

"Ah, s o i t wa s jus t a rounda bout confes s i on."

"......how i n the worl d di d you a rri ve a t tha t ki nd of concl us i on?”

"You jus t wi s h i t were l i ke tha t, don't you? The tra ns l a ti on of your Ts undere [2]-confes s i on goes l i ke thi s : «The oh-s o popul a r Kokone-s a ma
mus t be the center of a ttenti on of the enti re worl d... I wi s h I wa s the onl y one tha t ha d a n i nteres t i n her...». Wel l , i t ca n't be hel ped.
Beca us e of your l ove, l et me pres ent you wi th a us ed oi l -a bs orbent pa per a fterwa rds ! Be s ure to trea s ure i t."

"I'l l burn tha t thi ng wi th a l i ghter ri ght a wa y! It’l l burn l i ke cra zy, a fter a l l . Jeez... your s el f-l ove s ure knows no bounds . I bet even the s ound
of a n openi ng door s ounds l i ke a confes s i on to you, ri ght, Ki ri ?"

"Wel l , I ca n't s a y you're wrong. Si nce I'm l oved by the enti re worl d, i t's not a l i e to s a y tha t every s ound i n thi s worl d i s a n expres s i on of
l ove for me! ......Aa h, but I'm not l oved by the enti re worl d whi l e I’m wea ri ng gl a s s es ... a t mos t, I’l l onl y be l oved throughout Ja pa n..."

Tha t's more tha n enough!

"Uuh... why do I ha ve to wea r s uch ugl y gl a s s es on the da y of Ka s umi 's vi s i t...?"

"Eh?"

Di d s he jus t s a y s omethi ng tha t I wa s n’t s uppos ed to overhea r...?

"Ka s umi ...? You mea n Mogi -s a n? Is s he comi ng to s chool toda y?"

109
When I a s k her thi s , Kokone ma kes a fa ce tha t obvi ous l y s a ys «Shi t!» a nd i mmedi a tel y s huts up. She l ooks a wa y a nd puts on a wry s mi l e.

"...Aha a h, I woul d never l ea k s omethi ng Ka s umi tol d me to keep qui et a bout! I wa s n't tol d tha t «It's goi ng to be a s urpri s e, s o pl ea s e don't
tel l a nyone, Koko-cha n»! Err... Ka s umi i s ... Ah, ri ght! Ka s umi no Ta moto---i n other words i t's a bout a hermi t!"

I've never hea rd of tha t word before...

"Your voca bul a ry i s qui te extens i ve, i s n't i t, Kokone? ...by the wa y, wha t ki nd of hermi t i s tha t?"

"E-err... a hermi t tha t puts qua i l eggs on hi s ha nd a nd brea ks them wi th a nuncha ku."

Wha t's s ca ry i s tha t s uch a hermi t coul d even exi s t...

...a nywa y. Looks l i ke I ha ve to pra cti ce l ooki ng s urpri s ed.

Sti l l ... I'm rea l l y ha ppy tha t I'l l s ee Mogi -s a n a t s chool toda y.

Even a fter the cl os i ng ceremony there's s ti l l no s i gn of Mogi -s a n.

Ma ybe s he’l l come ri ght a t the end of s chool s o we ca n ha ng out a fterwa rds ?

Whi l e thi nki ng a bout Mogi -s a n a nd i dl y wa tchi ng my cl a s s ma tes – noi s i l y ja bberi ng a bout thei r pl a ns for the hol i da ys a nd thei r gra des --
my na me wa s ca l l ed.

"Ka zuki -s a n."

The ca l l ca me from Yuuri -s a n, who wa s peeki ng i n from the corri dor.

When our eyes meet, s he s mi l ed broa dl y. Her cheeks a re s l i ghtl y red, proba bl y beca us e s he rus hed ri ght over a s s oon a s her homeroom
ended.

...I wonder wha t's up?

As I s ta nd up, tha t ques ti on s ti l l fl oa ti ng a round i n my mi nd, s omeone put hi s ha nd on my s houl der.

"...Mh? Wha t's wrong, Ha rua ki ? Umm, Yuuri -s a n i s ca l l i ng me, s o I ha ve to go..."

Ha rua ki nods a nd s mi l es .

"Mh mh, I s ee. You ca l l her «Yuuri -s a n»."

"...eh?"

"You know... I know tha t you ta l k wi th her from ti me to ti me, but how s houl d I put i t? Thi s i s a cri ti ca l poi nt."

"Aa h... but, l i s ten, Yuuri -s a n i s ---"

"As the repres enta ti ve for a l l the guys i n our cl a s s , l et me s ta te our cons ens us ."

The ha nd on my s houl der gri ps me even more ti ghtl y.

"Get bent."

He crus hes my fa mi l y jewel s between my l egs wi th hi s l eft ha nd.

"GYAAAAH!"

It-It's goi ng to be crus hed!

Though I ha ven't done a nythi ng ba d!

But then I noti ce tha t the col d ga zes of my cl a s s ma tes ha ve s oftened a bi t.

...Hones tl y, I ha ve mi xed feel i ngs a bout wha t jus t ha ppened, but I a m a l i ttl e bi t rel i eved. Si nce tha t confes s i on i nci dent wi th Kokone, thi s
ki nd of topi c i s pretty da ngerous for me. The res t of the cl a s s does n't mi nd Ma ri a beca us e they recogni ze tha t s he l i ves i n a nother
di mens i on, but Yuuri -s a n... i s n’t s o fa r out of rea ch.

Ma ybe Ha rua ki di d thi s on purpos e to protect me from the envy a nd ha tred of the guys i n my cl a s s ? ...Na hhh, proba bl y not. I mea n, i t's
Ha rua ki . And he di dn't res tra i n hi ms el f. And i t rea l l y hurts . And i t's s eri ous l y cruel to do tha t!

I s ta gger to the corri dor whi l e hol di ng my crotch.

110
"A-Are you a l ri ght?"

Yuuri -s a n worri edl y l ooks ba ck a nd forth between my fa ce a nd my crotch.

"M-Ma ybe... proba bl y... s urel y... I s houl d be a l ri ght... Err... I'm ha ppy a bout your concern for my crotch, but wha t's up?"

Yuuri -s a n turns red l i ke a toma to.

"'C-Concern for your crotch'... don't s a y s uch s tra nge thi ngs !"

I di dn't!

"U-Umm... there's s omethi ng I wa nt to di s cus s wi th you. Ca n you a ccompa ny me for a moment?"

"Mh... I don't mi nd, but ca n't we do i t here?"

"No."

A s eri ous s ubject, I gues s ....

"Oka y. I'l l come wi th you."

"Tha nk you. Pl ea s e fol l ow me."

She s ta rts to wa l k, but beca us e my pa i n i s s ti l l i ntens e, I s ta gger a fter her. Yuuri -s a n noti ces my s tra nge wa l k ri ght a wa y a nd s tops .

"A-Are you rea l l y a l ri ght?"

Sa yi ng tha t, s he bends down a l i ttl e a nd l ooks a t my crotch. No... I don't thi nk you ca n do a nythi ng jus t by l ooki ng...

Then, I noti ce.

"HII!"

Ma ri a i s ri ght there.

Ma ri a proba bl y hea ded to cl a s s room 2-3 ri ght a fter homeroom a s wel l .

And now Ma ri a i s , fi xedl y, wa tchi ng Yuuri -s a n s cruti ni ze my crotch.

Then, s he turns her ha l f-opened eyes to me.

...Oh. Ma ybe thi s i s qui te ba d a fter a l l ...

"D-Don't get i t wrong, Ma ri a ! Yuuri -s a n s i mpl y worri ed for me, s o..."

"Why a re you tryi ng to come up wi th a s tra nge excus e? I know you wel l . Mos t l i kel y you got a tta cked by Us ui beca us e he got jea l ous a fter
s eei ng her come to your cl a s s room, ri ght?"

She hi t the na i l on the hea d perfectl y, a l mos t a s i f s he wi tnes s ed i t hers el f, s o I nod repea tedl y.

"But, wi th tha t i n mi nd, l et me tel l you thi s ..."

Ma ri a s a ys ,

"Get unma nned."

WHY!?

Es ca pi ng from Ma ri a 's col d ga ze, we wa l ked to the s ta i rwa y l a ndi ng between the thi rd fl oor a nd the rooftop.

After confi rmi ng tha t we're a l one, Yuuri -s a n bows deepl y.

"Tha nk you s o much."

"Err...?"

Wha t i s s he tha nki ng me for?

Yuuri -s a n s eems to ha ve noti ced my confus i on a nd a dds ,

"For hel pi ng to reconci l e me a nd Iroha ."

Aa h... tha t. Wel l , yea h.

✵
111
[Ki ngdom Roya l e] ended a bruptl y, l i ke a pa per ba l l oon tra mpl ed by a n el epha nt. Ri ght a fterwa rds , I found mys el f i n my pa ja ma s on my
bed.

The fi rs t thi ng I di d wa s check the ti me a nd da te. Even though we ha d s pent s o much ti me i n the ga me, onl y a few hours ha d pa s s ed.

Wi thout wa l l owi ng i n my compl ex mi x of feel i ngs , I ca l l ed Ma ri a . I wa nted to confi rm a s s oon a s pos s i bl e tha t s he rea l l y ha d no memory
of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

I i mmedi a tel y rea l i zed tha t s he di dn't remember a nythi ng when s he a ns wered the phone wi th "Wha t i s i t?" i n a n unus ua l l y deep voi ce.

I wa s s o rel i eved tha t I coul dn't res pond. Then Ma ri a got a ngry wi th me beca us e of my s udden, wordl es s phone ca l l i n the wee hours of
the morni ng. I ha d to l a ugh beca us e thi s wa s s uch typi ca l Ma ri a -l i ke beha vi or, a nd s he got even a ngri er, a ga i n s a yi ng, "Why a re you
l a ughi ng on top of ma ki ng me a ngry!"

And a s s oon I confi rmed tha t s he ha d no memori es of the ‘Ga me of Idl enes s ’, I i mmedi a tel y thought of Yuuri -s a n a nd Iroha -s a n.

I coul dn’t s l eep tha t ni ght, a nd l ooked for them a t s chool the next morni ng. But I coul dn't fi nd them. Both of them ha d s ki pped s chool .

---Ma ybe they woul dn't come to s chool a nymore.

Beca us e of my concerns , I begged thei r tea chers for thei r a ddres s es whi l e i ncurri ng thei r s us pi ci ons , a nd wa s a bl e to vi s i t them.

Thei r condi ti ons were horri bl e.

Yuuri -s a n s uddenl y s ta rted cryi ng i n res pons e to the ti ni es t of ma tters . Iroha -s a n punched hol es i n the wa l l s of her room a nd ra ndoml y
s ta rted s houti ng from ti me to ti me.

But I s omehow ma na ged to a s s es s thei r current s ta te a nywa y.

They ha d forgotten a bout the exi s tence of the 'box', but they coul d cl ea rl y remember wha t they ha d done. They ha dn't ha d a [vi ca ri ous
experi ence] of the l a s t ga me when I wa s the pl a yer, s o they coul dn't remember. Tha t s eemed to be thei r current s ta te.

Yuuri -s a n onl y ha d memori es up unti l the s econd ga me when s he decei ved everyone. Iroha -s a n onl y ha d memori es up unti l the thi rd
ga me when s he ki l l ed everyone. Nei ther of them remembered thei r reconci l i a ti on.

My a ppea ra nce s eemed to ma ke them even more uns ta bl e. Wel l , tha t wa s proba bl y i nevi ta bl e s i nce I mus t ha ve remi nded them of tha t
ga me.

I a l s o thought tha t i t mi ght be bes t for me to keep a wa y from them enti rel y a nd a l l ow them to recover na tura l l y.

But i n the end, tha t di dn't s eem ri ght to me ei ther.

I wa s the onl y one they coul d ta l k to a bout tha t i nci dent. Sure, thei r condi ti on woul d i mprove i f ti me pa s s ed. But they woul dn't be a bl e to
trul y recover tha t wa y.

I ha d to ma ke them unders ta nd tha t thei r a cti ons were i nevi ta bl e. It wa s true tha t they ha d expos ed the ugl y s i des of thei r pers ona l i ti es
i n tha t ga me. I coul d unders ta nd why they ha d troubl e forgi vi ng thems el ves .

But a t l ea s t I forga ve them.

Tha t's for s ure.

I kept vi s i ti ng them for a week. One ti me, I wa s a bout to be cha s ed a wa y by Iroha -s a n's fa mi l y, but Iroha -s a n hers el f s topped them. Yuuri -
s a n's mother wel comed me, a l though s he di dn't unders ta nd wha t wa s goi ng on.

It wa s a l mos t compl etel y one-s i ded, but I kept ta l ki ng to them. I kept tel l i ng them a bout the l a s t ga me when I wa s the pl a yer.

I coul d va guel y feel i t:

Tha t a s s oon thei r rel a ti ons hi p recovered, they woul d ha ve freed thems el ves of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '. They woul d ha ve won a ga i ns t the
'box'.

Therefore, I wa nted them to compl etel y rebui l d tha t fri ends hi p they ha d s hown me i n the l a s t ga me.

I don't know how much my frequent vi s i ts tha t week hel ped them, i f a t a l l . But they've s ta rted to come to s chool a ga i n.

Iroha -s a n jus t greets me curs ori l y when we meet, but Yuuri -s a n ha s s ta rted to vi s i t me frequentl y duri ng brea ks to cha t.

Nei ther of them bel i eves tha t they reconci l ed i n the l a s t round.

Fa i r enough. Unl i ke the s i tua ti on i n the l a s t round, thei r rel a ti ons hi p wa s compl etel y des troyed. It's not ea s y to repa i r s omethi ng s ta rti ng
from tha t poi nt.

But I bel i eve i n them nonethel es s .

I bel i eve tha t they ca n once a ga i n trus t ea ch other.

After a l l , I know how dea r they a re to ea ch other.

112
 ✵

"...ha ve you ta l ked to Iroha -s a n a l rea dy?"

Yuuri -s a n s ha kes her hea d s l owl y a nd bl untl y a ns wers , "No."

"...Yea h, I gues s i t's not ea s y."

She jus t s mi l es a t my words .

"I s ure envy Otona s hi -s a n."

"...ri ght, beca us e s he does n't remember the ga me."

"But tha t's not a l l ," Yuuri -s a n s a ys wi th a s mi l e.

"I'm a l i ttl e jea l ous beca us e you a ppreci a te her the mos t, Ka zuki -s a n."

Yuuri -s a n s uddenl y s ta rts to cry. It’s rea l l y s udden, a nd s he ca n’t s eem to control her tea rs ei ther, whi ch further confus es her. Si nce the
end of [Ki ngdom Roya l e], Yuuri -s a n ra ndoml y s heds tea rs a s i f s ome i nterna l fa ucet ha s been broken. There a re no tra ces l eft of the gi rl
who us ed to be a pro a t control l i ng her own tea rs .

Si nce I've gotten us ed to her cons ta nt cryi ng ja gs , I no l onger l os e my compos ure i n res pons e.

Even a s s he s mi l es , Yuuri -s a n tel l s me:

"Uhehe, I'm cryi ng a ga i n a l rea dy..."

But there's nothi ng da rk i n her expres s i on.

"I rea l l y do envy her. Beca us e Otona s hi -s a n i s s o dea r to you, tha t’s a l s o why s he ha s no memori es of the ga me, i s n't i t? Beca us e you ga ve
your a l l to protecti ng Otona s hi -s a n, s he di dn't ha ve to become a pl a yer a nd get hurt i n the proces s ."

"......Ma ybe."

I gues s my efforts weren't futi l e a fter a l l .

"She rea l l y i s ..."

She whi s pers a nd fl a s hes a s mi l e whi l e wi pi ng her tea rs a wa y wi th a ti s s ue.

I s mi l e a s wel l , rel i eved by her expres s i on.

"Ah, you're s mi l i ng!"

"Mh? ...Wel l , yea h."

"Beca us e you s a w my tea rs ? Umm, you ca n l i ck them i f you wa nt to, you know?"

...Huh? Di d s he jus t s a y s omethi ng wei rd?

"You ha ve a tea r-feti s h, don't you?"

"......di d I ever tel l you a bout tha t?"

"You di d. You s a i d you get s exua l l y a rous ed by l i cki ng peopl e’s tea rs or s omethi ng l i ke tha t."

I defi ni tel y ha ven't s a i d a nythi ng l i ke tha t! And where does s he get off s uddenl y ta l ki ng a bout s exua l a rous a l ?! And wha t ha ppened to her
i nnocent pers ona l i ty?!

"Tea r-feti s h, huh. You're qui te a pervert, a ren't you?♥"

"W-Why a re you tea s i ng me even now!?"

"Eh? Don't you ha ve a preference for gi rl s tha t do wi th you a s they pl ea s e? Li ke Otona s hi -s a n."

"Tha t's a terri bl e mi s unders ta ndi ng! Tha t reputa ti on i s a l wa ys botheri ng me!"

"So you even ha ve to a ct l i ke you don't rea l l y wa nt i t i n order to get a rous ed... thi s i s getti ng s eri ous ..."

"W-Wha t a re you ta l ki ng a bout?! Your pers ona l i ty wa s n't l i ke thi s before!"

"Mh! I... I know! But wha t s houl d I do?! I ha ve to pra cti ce tea s i ng you!"

Now s he's even fi ri ng ba ck!

"But i t's qui te funny to tea s e you..."

113
Thi s convers a ti on i s defi ni tel y goi ng downhi l l .

"Aha ha . Wel l , l et's move on to the ma tter I ca l l ed on you a bout."

"Eh? Di dn't you jus t wa nt to s a y tha nks ?"

Yuuri -s a n s ha kes her hea d cha rmi ngl y.

"I ha ve a reques t."

"A reques t?"

"Yes . I'm s ti l l uns ta bl e a nd ha ven't compl etel y recovered, s o I'l l be troubl ed i f you s top vi s i ti ng me from ti me to ti me. It woul d be
probl ema ti c i f you di dn't vi s i t a nymore once s ummer va ca ti on s ta rts , s o I wa nted to reques t thi s from you i n a dva nce.”

"...a a h... oka y, I'l l come vi s i t!"

"Pl ea s e come a l one beca us e we'l l ta l k a bout tha t ga me. You ca n't bri ng Otona s hi -s a n wi th you, oka y?"

".........Mh?"

Thi s convers a ti on i s s omehow movi ng i n a s tra nge di recti on.

"Ah, one more thi ng. Yes terda y, my mom a s ked me a bout you, «Is tha t boy who vi s i ts you a l l the ti me your boyfri end?»!"

"......How di d you a ns wer?"

"I jus t gi ggl ed emba rra s s edl y «Uhehe»."

"So s he's mi s unders tood for s ure!"

"I know?"

"Eeeeeh! Wha t's wi th tha t «Pl ea s e don't s ta te the obvi ous »-i s h a ns wer?!"

Her cha ra cter ha s cha nged too much... or, ma ybe s he jus t beca me s o fra nk wi th me beca us e I've s een her true s el f i n the ga me...

"...you're qui te bol d, a ren't you, Yuuri -s a n?"

"Uhehe, di d you onl y now noti ce? I won't gi ve up s o ea s i l y, you know? No ma tter how s trongl y your feel i ngs a re i ncl i ned towa rds Otona s hi -
s a n."

"...Umm, I wa s repea tedl y decei ved by you, you know? It won't be tha t ea s y to mes s wi th me a nymore."

"Aha ha , you rea p wha t you s ow, I s uppos e. But there a re s ti l l wa ys for me to get wha t I wa nt, even though you know a bout my ca l cul a ti ng
na ture. Ri ght now i t s eems l i ke a l l my a cti ons a re i ntended to a ttra ct you, ri ght?"

Yuuri -s a n s oftl y touches my ha nd.

My hea rt a utoma ti ca l l y s ki ps a bea t from a gi rl 's touch.

"Your hea rt bea ts fa s ter a l though you know of my s chemes , does n't i t?"

I ha te to a dmi t i t, but s he's ri ght.

"I wi l l try ha rd to wi n you over l i ke thi s !"

She then bri ngs her mouth to my ea r a nd whi s pers ,

"I'l l ma ke you thi nk tha t my fra nti c efforts l ook cute."

As pl a nned by Yuuri -s a n, my fa ce turns red. Ua h... why a m I s o ea s y to ma ni pul a te...

But I s mi l e wryl y.

Looks l i ke s he's goi ng to be a l l ri ght.

Yuuri -s a n wa l ks a wa y from me a nd s ta rts to emba rra s s edl y cl i mb down the s ta i rs .

"By the wa y, i t s eems tha t Iroha a nd tha t boy ha ve been getti ng on wel l together recentl y! The boy s he's a l wa ys been i n l ove wi th, tha t i s ,"
Yuuri -s a n s a ys a s s he des cends .

"...eh? Even though Iroha -s a n ha s a l ot of other probl ems on her mi nd ri ght now?"

"Beca us e of them, a ctua l l y. Si nce s he's gotten wea ker, s he does n't s eem s o perfect a nymore! And tha t's cute."

Come to thi nk of i t, Ka mi uchi -kun a l s o s a i d tha t s el f-rel i a nt gi rl s a ren't cute.

Yuuri -s a n a rri ves a t the bottom of the s ta i rca s e a nd turns a round.

"Um, i t ma y ha ve s ounded l i ke a joke, but rea l l y, come to my hous e, pl ea s e. I'l l be wa i ti ng."

114
"Oka y. Hones tl y s pea ki ng, you've jus t fri ghtened me a l i ttl e, but I'l l come. After a l l , I rea l l y a m worri ed a bout you."

"Uhehe... Ah, I'l l cl ea r my s chedul e a nyti me i f you jus t gi ve me a ca l l , but toda y I ha ve a n i mporta nt a ppoi ntment. Sorry."

"Hmm, wha t ki nd of a ppoi ntment?"

Sti l l s mi l i ng, Yuuri -s a n turns her ba ck to me.

"I tol d you ea rl i er tha t I ha ven't ta l ked wi th Iroha yet, ri ght?"

"Yea h."

"Tha t's true, but a ctua l l y we s ent ea ch other ema i l . Ri ght before I ca l l ed on you."

I’m s urpri s ed.

Does tha t mea n---

Yuuri -s a n turns a round a ga i n a nd s a ys ,

"Toda y I ha ve a n a ppoi ntment wi th my dea r fri end."

Wi th a bri ght s mi l e, s he s pea ks the words I ha ve l onged for.

Aa h... i ndeed, s he wa s tel l i ng the truth when s he s a i d tha t they ha ven't ta l ked yet.

✵
By the ti me I returned to the cl a s s room, coveri ng my gri n wi th my ha nd, a crowd ha s formed i ns i de.

Some of them ha ve s pa rkl i ng eyes , s ome of them wet eyes , but they a re a l l s mi l i ng.

Wha t's up? - I onl y wonder a bout tha t for a s econd.

---Ah, I s ee.

I i mmedi a tel y recogni ze the pers on i n the center.

...geez, i f Kokone ha dn't s a i d unneces s a ry thi ngs , I woul d ha ve been a bl e to be deepl y moved...

Whi l e bl a mi ng her i n my mi nd, I ma ke my wa y through the crowd. An unfa mi l i a r meta l l i c fra me a nd ti re tubes come i nto vi ew. And---

"------"

I ta ke tha t ba ck.

I'm gl a d I knew beforeha nd.

If I ha d s een her wi thout knowi ng a nythi ng, I mi ght ha ve broken out i n tea rs .

"Mogi -s a n..."

Mogi -s a n, i n her uni form, i s i n the cl a s s room.

My voi ce s ha kes jus t by tha t, even though I've been occa s i ona l l y vi s i ti ng her i n the hos pi ta l .

"Hos hi no-kun."

Mogi -s a n noti ces a nd s mi l es a t me.

"Were you di s cha rged a l rea dy?"

"No, no. I merel y got permi s s i on to go out. I ca n't l i ve on my own yet. I wa s a l l owed to come a fter s chool a nd wa s brought to the cl a s s room
by my mom. Wel l , I ca n't do a nythi ng on my own, I gues s ."

She s a ys tha t wi th a s mi l e s o tha t i t does n't s ound too depres s i ve.

"But I wa nted to meet you even i f I ha d to put mys el f to s ome bother."

Kokone gri ns a nd a s ks , "Who does thi s «you» refer to~?" upon whi ch the fl us tered Mogi -s a n ra i s es her voi ce, "T-To everyone!"

The s urroundi ng s tudents s ta rt to l a ugh jus t by tha t.

"Wha t's tha ~t, everyone, tea s i ng me a l though i t's been a whi l e. ...a h, Hos hi no-kun, l et's ta l k a bi t cl os er."

"Whi l e tel l i ng us not to tea s e you, you don't even try to hi de your a ffecti on, huh."

115
"S-Shut up, Koko-cha n!"

I a pproa ch Mogi -s a n a s s he tol d me. I open my mouth, thi nki ng tha t I ha ve to s a y s omethi ng.

"...l ooks cool ."

"Eh?"

"Your wheel cha i r."

"Why on ea rth do you tel l me your i mpres s i ons of my wheel cha i r wi th tha t ti mi ng? If i t's a bout l ooks , there's s omethi ng el s e you s houl d
pra i s e!"

I wa s rebuked by Mogi -s a n...

Looks , huh... I l ook a t Mogi -s a n a bi t cl os er. Appa rentl y s he's a bi t emba rra s s ed bei ng wa tched l i ke tha t, beca us e s he bl us hes s l i ghtl y.

Come to thi nk of i t, her phys i que ha s mos tl y returned to how i t us ed to be.

"You ga i ned wei ght, di dn't you?"

"......I know wha t you mea n, but no gi rl woul d be ha ppy a bout thos e words , Hos hi no-kun!"

The s urroundi ngs l a ugh a ga i n.

"Eh, err, wha t s houl d I s a y, then...?"

"You a s k me... not tha t I mi nd... umm, l ook, how a bout a ddres s i ng my cl othes ?"

"Ah, yea h. Don't worry - I noti ced."

"No, tha t's not wha t I mea n. I wa s wonderi ng how you l i ke i t, s eei ng i t a fter a l ong ti me..."

Her s chool uni form s eems to be bra nd new. It a l s o l ooks l i ke the l ength of her s ki rt beca me qui te a bi t l onger. Proba bl y beca us e one
coul d... umm... s ee it otherwi s e when s he's on the wheel cha i r.

But wha t s houl d I s a y? I ca n't pra i s e tha t s he's ta ki ng ca re tha t no one ca n s ee her pa nti es , a fter a l l .

Mh, wel l , I'l l dodge the ques ti on.

"Looks cute!"

"...Eh?"

Mogi -s a n wi dens her eyes . ...Huh? Tha t's a di fferent rea cti on from wha t I expected. I'l l try a ga i n, jus t i n ca s e.

"You l ook cute i n uni form!"

Mogi -s a n bl us hes to the roots of her ha i r.

She even a verts her ga ze a nd punches me s oftl y.

Uuh...? I gues s Ma ri a woul d jus t s a y "So wha t?", Kokone woul d throw out her (E-cup) ches t pri deful l y, "Of cours e!", a nd my bi g s i s Luu-cha n
woul d a ct l i ke s he woul dn't wa nt to know though s he a s ked for i t hers el f. So wha t i s thi s rea cti on? Tha t's a new pa ttern.

Suddenl y, Ha rua ki puts hi s ha nd on my s houl der.

"I s ee. So tha t's how you do i t."

"Huh?"

"Di d you hea r, my l a di es ? The tri ck of thi s ma n i s to s a y s uch thi ngs wi thout bei ng emba rra s s ed! Ma ny fema l es , s ta rti ng wi th Mi s s Ma ri a ,
ha ve fa l l en for thi s na tura l phi l a nderer due to thi s tri ck!"

Wha t's wi th tha t wa y of ta l ki ng.

But for s ome rea s on, the ma l e s tudents of my cl a s s nod deepl y to Ha rua ki 's performa nce a nd s end me col d gl a nces . Wha t's wi th you guys ,
you're s ca ry!

"The phi l a nderer Ka zuki Hos hi no ha s to be puni s hed wi th the ma xi mum pena l ty! We s ha l l puni s h you by thrus ti ng s ocks i n your mouth
tha t ha ve been worn by Ki ri for a whol e three da ys ! Thi s i s trul y the ma xi mum pena l ty!"

"How i s tha t a pena l ty!" Kokone objects . "Tha t's ra ther a rewa rd!"

"I hea rd they're dea dl y, rea l l y. And I a l s o hea rd the theory tha t the poi s onous s ubs ta nce ca l l ed «tri kokonethyl ene» emerges i n the
proces s ."

"T-Tha t's not pos s i bl e. NPO reques ted my s upport beca us e they ca n produce a cti n wi th my s ocks tha t s a ves the chi l dren i n Afri ca !"

Wow, where i s thi s goi ng?

116
But my mouth rel a xes uni ntenti ona l l y.

Al though Mogi -s a n's s i tti ng i n a wheel cha i r ri ght now, nothi ng ha s cha nged from the ti me when s he us ed to be here. She's s ti l l popul a r
whi l e Kokone a nd Ha rua ki s ti l l fool a round.

It's l i ke I've returned to the pa s t.

"......"

---Li ke I've returned to the pa s t?

I refl exi vel y l ook a round i n the cl a s s room.

Return to the pa s t? Why i s tha t pos s i bl e?

Somethi ng l i ke tha t s houl dn't be pos s i bl e.

In a cl a s s room wi thout Da i ya Oomi ne, tha t s houl dn't be pos s i bl e.

I l ook a t Kokone. She i s l a ughi ng joyful l y.

I noti ce s omethi ng.

Ri ght.

Ma ri a i s n't here, ei ther.

"...Mh? Wha t's wrong, Hos hi no-kun?"

...I wonder wha t thi s unea s y feel i ng i s .

Unl i ke Da i ya , Ma ri a 's merel y not here ri ght now. I gues s s he cons i dered i t ha rd to joi n our nos ta l gi c convers a ti on a nd ei ther went ba ck to
her own cl a s s room or jus t went home a hea d of us .

Tha t's a l l . It s houl d be.

And yet I ca n't get ri d of thi s unea s y feel i ng. It even gets wors e. My ches t feel s a l mos t a s i f s omethi ng s ei zed my hea rt.

"......Mogi -s a n."

"Mh?"

"Sorry, but I need to go out for a bi t."

"Eh?"

Mogi -s a n wi dens her eyes .

"Wha t's up Hos hi i , goi ng to ta ke a dump?"

"No! It's jus t tha t Ma ri a ---"

---I ha ve the feel i ng tha t I ha ve to go meet Ma ri a .

But I don't fi ni s h my s entence.

Beca us e of Mogi -s a n.

Beca us e Mogi -s a n's ha ppy expres s i on ha s cha nged i nto a nother one.

"...I'm s orry, Mogi -s a n."

"......Eh? Why do you a pol ogi ze? Umm... i t's not l i ke you're l ea vi ng... ri ght?"

"I'm s orry."

"......You know... I'l l ha ve to go ba ck to the hos pi ta l s hortl y, s o I ha ve no ti me, you know? Let's be together unti l then? Pl ea s e?"

"...I'l l come ba ck i f pos s i bl e."

When s he hea rs thes e words s he di dn't wi s h for, her eyes become wet.

"Why?"

She a s ks i n a s ha ki ng voi ce.

"Ca n't you s ta y here? You ca n meet Otona s hi -s a n a nyti me, ca n't you? Do you not even s ee me off, a l though I went through a l l thi s troubl e
to meet you?"

It's not l i ke I don't feel ba d, a ccus ed by her s a d voi ce a nd her expres s i on.

117
Ma ri a 's jus t not here ri ght now. I jus t ha ve to hol d down my urge to rus h to her. There's no need to ra ndoml y hurt Mogi -s a n's feel i ngs .

So ca n't I jus t s ta y here for her?

"------"

But I ha ve deci ded.

To protect Ma ri a a bove everythi ng el s e.

Therefore---

"Sorry!"

I rus h out of the cl a s s room.

Ignori ng the voi ce tha t tri es to s top me.

I coul dn't rea ch Ma ri a over the phone.

Ma ri a i gnores the s chool rul es a nd us ua l l y comes to s chool on a motorcycl e whi ch s he pa rks s omewhere i n the vi ci ni ty of the s chool . But
her bi ke wa s a l rea dy not there a nymore.

Even though s he us ua l l y wa i ts for me.

After confi rmi ng tha t the bi ke wa s n't there a nymore, I i mmedi a tel y proceeded to the s ta ti on.

Whi l e bei ng i rri ta ted a t the s l ownes s of the tra i n, I rea l i ze the ori gi n of my unea s i nes s .

I'm decei vi ng Ma ri a . I ha ven't tol d her a bout the 'Ga me of Idl enes s ' a nd a ct a s i f I di dn't know Kouda i Ka mi uchi .

And I ha ven't tol d her tha t 'O' ma y ha ve l os t hi s i nteres t i n me, ei ther.

Therefore I'm a l wa ys , uncons ci ous l y, thi nki ng thi s :

Ma ri a mi ght s uddenl y di s a ppea r one da y.

Proba bl y, I beca me una bl e to s uppres s thi s unea s i nes s when I s a w Mogi -s a n i n her uni form.

Ba ck then when Mogi -s a n wa s norma l l y i n our cl a s s room, Ma ri a wa s n't here yet. She wa s n't pa rt of my everyda y l i fe yet. And tha t's not a l l .
Jus t l i ke I ha ve cha nged due to Kouda i Ka mi uchi 's 'box', Ma ri a ha s cha nged due to Ka s umi Mogi 's 'box'.

Mogi -s a n a nd Ma ri a form a s et, l i ke the two s i des of a coi n.

Tha t's why I thi nk l i ke thi s , wi thout a ny ba s i s :

By the ti me Mogi -s a n returns , Ma ri a mi ght a l rea dy be gone.

"......"

I s hi ft my thoughts to Da i ya a nd Kokone.

Da i ya ha s di s a ppea red. And yet, Kokone's not worryi ng a bout i t a t a l l . Da i ya s houl d be qui te a n i mporta nt pers on for Kokone, but s he jus t
got a bi t a ngry beca us e he s uddenl y di s a ppea red. Tha t's a l l .

Why i s tha t?

I try cons tructi ng a hypothes i s .

---Perha ps , Kokone ha d a pres enti ment tha t Da i ya woul d di s a ppea r one da y?

Of cours e I don't thi nk s he expected hi m to di s a ppea r l i ke tha t. She s houl dn't know a bout the 'boxes '.

But ma ybe s he di d know tha t he woul d remove hi ms el f from her?

Ma ybe s he di d know Da i ya 's goa l ?

Hence, s he ga ve up the thought tha t he coul d return s o s oon.

Beca us e s he wa s a l rea dy prepa red for Da i ya to di s a ppea r.

118
I don't know wha t ha ppened between them. Therefore, i t's wrong to thi nk tha t Kokone's col d for a ppa rentl y a ccepti ng Da i ya 's
di s a ppea ra nce.

But I'm not l i ke Kokone. Whi l e knowi ng Ma ri a 's goa l , whi l e knowi ng tha t s he's goi ng to di s a ppea r, I won't gi ve up.

I wi l l defi ni tel y not l et Ma ri a go for her s el fi s h rea s ons .

I a rri ve a t the a pa rtment compl ex Ma ri a l i ves i n.

When I try to enter, I i mmedi a tel y remember tha t one does n't even get through the entra nce a s l ong a s the occupa nt of the room's not
here. I ca n't even a rri ve a t the el eva tor l i ke thi s .

Wha t s houl d I do?

I nervous l y wa l k a bout. I exert a l l the proper rea s on tha t's s ti l l l eft i n me a nd ta ke out my mobi l e phone.

I type i n her number by hea rt a nd i ni ti a te the ca l l . The s i gna l tone s ounds . Ea ch ti me I hea r thi s s ound, I pra y, «Pl ea s e a ns wer!»

Then---

«Wha t i s i t?»

Ma ri a 's voi ce.

"------"

Aa h---

Even though I hea rd her voi ce jus t a s hort whi l e a go, even though i t's her us ua l fra nk tone, I ha ven't even the compos ure to a ns wer her.

«Hey? Wha t's wrong? Are you tryi ng to ma ke a s i l ent phone ca l l though you ha ven't even hi dden your number?»

"T-Tha t's not i t!"

I fi na l l y ma na ge to s pea k.

"I'm i n front of your a pa rtment compl ex ri ght now. Ca n you open the door?"

«Wha t? Wel l , I don't mi nd... but why di dn't you tel l me i n a dva --- a a h, you di d. I'm s orry. I di dn't noti ce beca us e I wa s ri di ng my bi ke.»

"No probl em. Anywa y, I'l l come up, s o pl ea s e open the door."

«Aa h.»

The ca l l gets termi na ted a nd the door opens .

I hea d towa rds the el eva tor, a l mos t brea ki ng i nto a run. I ca n't ca l m down even whi l e I'm wa i ti ng for the el eva tor a nd ri di ng i n i t.

When I a rri ve a t the fourth fl oor, I rus h to the room wi th the number «403» even though i t's not tha t fa r.

I ri ng the chi me upon whi ch the door opens .

Ma ri a 's fa ce a ppea rs i n the ga p of the openi ng door.

Jus t tha t i s enough.

I rus h towa rd her i nto the room, a l rea dy before the door's ful l y opened.

"...wha t's wrong, Ka zuki ?"

Ma ri a i s s urpri s ed by my s tra nge beha vi or.

"Ma ri a ... why di d you go home a hea d of me wi thout noti ce?"

"...I went home ea rl y beca us e I feel unea s y a round Mogi , of cours e. Why a re you s o bes i de yours el f? And why a re you s o ea rl y? Are you
a l ri ght wi th not ta l ki ng a bi t l onger wi th Mogi ?"

"Yea h, I'm a l ri ght wi th tha t!"

I s a y.

"You're the mos t i mporta nt to me, Ma ri a ."

Ma ri a wi dens her eyes even more---

But then they become s oft a ga i n.

"I s ee."

Then, s he gentl y brus hes my hea d.

119
"Geez... you've been a cti ng s tra nge recentl y!"

Ma ri a ha s noti ced my cha nge jus t a l i ttl e.

"Tha t's jus t you."

Therefore, I fa l s i fy.

I s oftl y s troke her l ong ha i r i n return.

But the emba rra s s ed s mi l e s he fl a s hes s eems l onel y to me s omehow, whi ch feel s morti fyi ng a fter a l l .

1. ↑ deredere mea ns "bei ng a l l l ovey dovey a bout s omeone."

2. ↑ Ts undere (ツンデレ) i s a Ja pa nes e cha ra cter devel opment proces s tha t des cri bes s omeone who i s i ni ti a l l y col d or even hos ti l e
towa rds a nother i ndi vi dua l , before gra dua l l y wa rmi ng to tha t i ndi vi dua l over ti me. See Wi ki pedi a for more deta i l s .

120
 Author's Notes

Hel l o, I'm Ei ji Mi ka ge.

Thi s i s the fourth vol ume of «Ha koma ri !» (I l i ke the wa y tha t s ounds ) a nd the fi na l a rc of the 'Ga me of Idl enes s '.

If you rea d thos e two vol umes , I hope you ca n unders ta nd why I di dn't ca l l them «3(1)» a nd «3(2)»?

Aa h, a nd l et me a pol ogi ze. I wrote «the next vol ume s houl d come out i n Spri ng» i n the thi rd vol ume, but i t's a l rea dy become June. I'm
rea l l y s orry... I'l l try to i mprove!

Al ri ght, I wa nt to ta l k a l i ttl e a bout the s tory thi s ti me.

Whi l e wri ti ng the fourth vol ume, there wa s s omethi ng tha t s urpri s ed me a s a uthor.

Al l the [cl a s s es ] of the l a s t round were the bes t ma tches for the i ma ges of the corres pondi ng cha ra cters .

To tel l the truth, I di dn’t do i t on purpos e. I ma i nl y a l l otted the [cl a s s es ] to ma xi mi ze the dra ma , s o i t wa s n't a l l tha t i mporta nt to me
whether the [cl a s s es ] ma tched thei r i ma ges or not.

But i n the end i t ha ppened a utoma ti ca l l y.

I thi nk thi s wa s n’t a coi nci dence. I thi nk tha t thi s pa rt beca me onl y vi s i bl e i n the fi na l product a s a res ul t of thoroughl y el a bora ti ng the
s tory.

It feel s good to work out a s tory tha t exceeds s uperfi ci a l unders ta ndi ng.

On to the tha nk-you note:

Tha nks a ga i n to Tets uo-s a n for the i l l us tra ti ons . Thes e ma y s ound l i ke honeyed words by now, but I rea l l y thi nk i t mus t be ha rd to dra w
pi ctures tha t l ook cha rmi ng whi l e s ti l l ma tchi ng my work.

Tha nks to my new edi tor i n cha rge, Mi ki -s a n, for hi s s upport – i ncl udi ng hi s s ha rp i ns tructi ons . It ma y be ha rd to dea l wi th me a nd my
s peci a l wri ti ng s tyl e, but I l ook forwa rd to worki ng wi th you a ga i n.

Al ri ght, the ti me unti l the fi fth vol ume comes out mi ght become a l i ttl e l onger tha n us ua l . In return, thi s ma y be a bi t wrong for me to s a y,
but I'l l be pa rti ci pa ti ng i n a certa i n project thi s s ummer, s o try rea di ng i t i f you l i ke [1]. Due to va ri ous ci rcums ta nces I ca n't us e the pen
na me «Ei ji Mi ka ge», but I'm s ure tha t rea ders of thi s s eri es wi l l ha ve no troubl e recogni zi ng i t!

See you s ome other ti me!

121
 Comments

Eiji Mikage
I l i ve i n Sa i ta ma . I chew gum whi l e wri ti ng. I'm s o ba d a t i t tha t I s ometi mes chew my tongue a l ong wi th my gum.

Tetsuo
I never ha ve the s l i ghtes t i dea of wha t to wri te here ea ch ti me.
Pl ea s e conta ct me i f you ha ve a good i dea .
But I'm a l s o ba d a t typi ng E-ma i l s . I'm s o ＼(^o^)／ s crewed!

1. ↑ 魔界探偵冥王星O―トイボックスのT (Ma ka i Ta ntei Mei ous ei O - Toy Box no T)

Ba ck to Vol ume 3 Return to Ma i n Pa ge Fowa rd to Vol ume 5

122